THE
BEARING
of
the
burden
by
the
SPIRIT
.
PROV.
18.
14.
The
spirit
of
a
man
will
sustaine
his
infirmity
,
but
a
wounded
spirit
who
can
beare
?
SAlomon
in
his
Proverbs
is
the
great
Master
of
the
Sentences
,
all
his
Parables
are
master
Sentences
,
whose
matter
exceed
their
words
,
and
whose
words
excell
not
themselves
;
each
sentence
is
pithy
,
and
compleate
,
and
so
absolute
,
that
most
an
end
(
especially
from
the
beginning
of
the
tenth
Chapter
)
it
shineth
in
its
owne
native
brightnesse
,
and
therefore
(
at
this
time
)
it
spares
us
the
searching
after
any
coherence
.
This
present
Proverb
presents
us
with
two
observables
;
-
1.
The
power
of
a
sound
spirit
against
all
externall
calamity
,
uttered
in
these
words
,
The
spirit
of
a
man
will
sustaine
his
infirmitie
.
-
2.
The
impotencie
of
a
mans
spirit
against
inward
perplexities
,
a
wounded
spirit
who
can
beare
?
Concerning
the
first
part
,
I
shall
enquire
into
these
things
:
First
,
what
is
meant
by
the
infirmity
of
man
?
Secondly
,
what
is
that
spirit
of
a
man
which
doth
and
will
beare
this
infirmity
of
a
man
?
To
the
knowledge
of
the
firstenquiry
,
know
that
the
infirmity
of
man
is
double
.
Note
.
1.
One
sinfull
.
What
are
all
those
slips
,
frailties
,
imperfections
,
unwilling
risings
,
and
actions
befalling
the
godly
in
their
progresse
of
Sanctification
?
are
they
not
infirmities
?
and
it
cannot
be
denied
but
that
in
reference
to
such
kinde
of
infirmities
,
the
spirit
of
a
Christian
is
,
and
will
be
sustaining
;
So
long
as
a
man
alloweth
not
himselfe
in
evill
,
or
evill
in
himselfe
;
but
can
and
doth
thoroughly
judge
himselfe
unto
the
bewailing
,
and
loathing
,
and
leaving
of
all
knowne
evill
;
in
this
case
conscience
will
be
his
comfort
,
and
his
stay
,
upholding
him
in
the
assurance
of
a
good
estate
with
God
against
all
those
troubling
arguments
,
and
distressing
feares
where
withall
hee
is
daily
followed
.
2.
Another
is
sorrowfull
:
humane
calamity
is
humane
infirmity
;
take
all
those
miseries
and
crosses
which
divine
providence
doth
inflict
either
immediately
,
or
mediately
upon
men
,
suppose
them
to
lie
in
the
goods
,
names
,
bodies
,
children
,
or
friends
of
men
.
And
this
is
the
infirmity
of
man
spoken
of
in
this
Text
;
it
s
no
new
thing
for
the
Holy
Ghost
to
call
crosses
and
afflictions
befalling
men
,
by
the
name
of
infirmity
or
weaknesse
,
and
that
because
of
that
naturall
imbecillity
which
is
found
in
man
to
free
himselfe
from
them
,
or
to
stand
under
them
;
a
state
of
calamity
is
a
weakning
estate
;
and
none
are
more
weake
then
men
under
the
crosse
and
rod
,
these
things
doe
make
men
feeble
and
infirme
;
as
sicknesse
is
the
weakenesse
of
the
body
,
so
crosses
,
reproaches
,
and
afflictions
are
the
weakenesse
of
man
.
Concerning
our
second
enquirie
,
you
must
note
that
there
is
a
double
Spirit
sustaining
humane
infirmity
.
1.
One
above
man
,
and
yet
A
twofold
Spirit
.
given
unto
man
,
and
that
is
the
Spirit
of
God
,
who
is
a
Spirit
of
power
,
and
doth
helpe
to
beare
up
the
burden
of
all
our
calamities
;
likewise
the
Spirit
also
helpeth
our
infirmities
,
saith
Paul
,
Rom.
8.
26.
when
a
Christian
doth
finde
a
weaknesse
in
himselfe
,
both
to
doe
and
to
suffer
;
the
Spirit
of
God
is
assistant
unto
him
,
and
doth
make
the
burden
easie
and
supportable
;
and
what
we
are
never
able
to
beare
of
our selves
,
by
his
strength
we
can
and
shall
beare
it
,
as
the
Apostle
sheweth
,
saying
,
I
can
do
all
things
through
him
that
strengthneth
me
,
Phil.
4.
13.
2.
Another
in
man
,
which
maketh
man
to
be
man
;
which
in
some
places
is
The
spirit
of
man
diversly
taken
.
taken
largely
for
the
whole
soule
of
man
;
but
in
this
place
more
narrowly
and
strictly
for
the
conscience
of
man
,
its
usuall
for
the
Hebrewes
to
expresse
conscience
under
the
name
of
the
spirit
or
the
heart
of
man
;
and
in
the
New
Testament
,
it
is
called
in
one
place
our
spirit
,
Rom.
8.
16.
and
in
another
place
the
spirit
of
man
;
for
what
man
knoweth
the
things
of
a
man
,
saving
the
spirit
of
a
man
which
is
in
him
,
1
Cor.
2.
11.
and
surely
if
we
doe
Conscience
called
a
spirit
and
why
.
looke
unto
the
originall
,
and
being
,
and
manner
of
working
of
conscience
in
man
,
which
is
every
way
spirituall
,
it
is
most
aptly
named
spirit
,
and
this
is
the
spirit
which
is
so
able
to
sustaine
a
man
under
his
infirmities
.
Now
this
spirit
of
man
commeth
Mans
spirit
considered
two
waies
:
under
a
double
consideration
.
1.
Of
Originall
Creation
,
1.
In
its
Creation
as
it
was
mans
before
the
fall
,
in
full
vigour
and
rectitude
,
and
so
it
was
specially
usefull
and
serviceable
unto
Adam
,
that
had
hee
beene
put
unto
it
,
the
Omnipotencie
thereof
would
have
borne
the
greatest
of
burdens
;
a
sparke
whereof
is
to
bee
found
,
and
may
bee
seene
in
many
meere
naturall
men
;
whose
spirits
retaine
such
strength
in
them
,
that
they
have
endured
many
crosses
,
and
manfully
received
the
charge
of
many
and
great
calamities
,
thinking
the
chiefest
point
of
vertue
consisted
in
bearing
crosses
and
devouring
injuries
;
they
have
I
say
gone
farre
in
this
worke
of
enduring
outward
calamities
,
although
failing
in
the
right
manner
and
the
right
end
of
the
same
.
2.
Of
spirituall
qualification
,
●
.
In
its
regeneration
.
the
spirit
of
a
man
,
as
it
is
renewed
by
grace
,
is
strong
to
doe
much
,
and
to
suffer
much
,
it
is
of
such
incredible
might
,
that
it
doth
and
will
support
in
the
midst
of
all
trouble
.
Grace
is
a
creature
enlivening
the
spirit
,
enlightening
the
spirit
,
and
so
assisting
the
spirit
of
a
man
,
that
it
over-masters
the
feare
and
the
feeling
of
afflictions
,
upholding
a
man
in
being
,
in
liberty
,
in
confidence
,
and
in
cheerefullnesse
under
all
,
and
any
even
the
greatest
infirmities
that
may
or
can
befall
him
;
flesh
and
bloud
will
tremble
at
that
trouble
which
grace
will
trample
upon
;
nature
will
shrinke
at
that
paine
as
intollerable
,
which
a
sound
and
sanctified
spirit
makes
nothing
of
in
comparison
.
Note
.
Yet
mistake
me
not
,
I
doe
not
say
that
calamity
shall
not
be
felt
by
a
sound
spirit
,
there
is
a
burden
in
every
crosse
,
and
a
kinde
of
weakenesse
in
every
spirit
,
No
chastening
for
the
present
seemeth
to
be
joyous
but
grievous
,
Heb.
12.
11.
But
the
thing
I
aime
at
is
this
,
Doct.
That
when
conscience
within
man
is
truly
good
,
it
is
mighty
to
beare
up
a
man
from
sinking
and
fainting
under
the
present
crosse
:
Suppose
the
crosse
to
come
in
its
full
weight
,
and
to
be
heavily
laid
on
a
man
by
the
hand
of
God
,
yet
there
shall
be
such
a
supportance
from
a
good
conscience
unto
man
,
that
the
burthen
shall
scarse
be
burthen
some
,
it
shall
never
become
over-burthen
some
,
a
man
by
it
shall
be
kept
from
being
slavishly
dejected
,
or
overwhelmedly
fearefull
,
the
spirit
shall
not
faile
before
the
crosse
;
No
calamity
shall
overdaunt
or
overcome
such
an
one
:
the
Text
saith
,
it
will
sustaine
the
infirmity
:
the
holy
Spirit
doth
not
speake
of
it
as
a
thing
possible
or
probable
onely
,
but
reall
and
actuall
,
as
having
a
certainty
in
it
;
and
the
truth
of
this
you
may
observe
two
waies
.
-
1.
In
the
sentence
of
Scripture
.
-
2.
In
the
soundnesse
of
argument
.
For
the
Scripture
,
in
one
place
it
saith
;
Nay
in
all
these
things
we
are
more
then
conquerors
,
Rom.
8.
37.
Behold
a
strange
truth
of
speech
;
They
were
killed
all
the
day
long
for
the
sake
of
Christ
,
and
accounted
as
sheepe
for
the
slaughter
,
there
was
humane
infirmity
in
extremity
,
and
yet
they
were
conquerors
,
more
then
conquerors
,
and
that
not
in
a
few
of
these
,
but
in
all
these
things
;
here
is
the
exceeding
sustaining
of
the
spirit
.
In
another
place
its
written
,
We
are
troubled
on
every
side
,
yet
not
distressed
,
we
are
perplexed
,
but
not
in
despaire
;
persecuted
,
but
not
forsaken
;
cast
downe
,
but
not
destroied
,
2
Cor.
4.
8
,
9.
infirmitie
was
great
upon
these
men
,
and
yet
not
over
matching
,
none
of
all
these
miseries
could
bring
their
spirits
under
misery
;
but
as
the
maine
Ocean
swallowes
up
the
overflowings
of
all
other
rivers
,
and
as
the
well
rig'd
ship
beares
its
owne
burthen
stoutly
in
the
midst
of
a
most
tempestuous
sea
;
so
their
sanctified
spirits
did
receive
all
,
and
sustaine
all
these
calamities
,
being
in
nothing
terrified
,
much
lesse
by
any
thing
overcome
:
David
,
Iob
,
Paul
,
and
the
holy
Martyrs
are
readie
to
witnesse
unto
this
truth
,
but
wee
will
spare
them
for
this
time
.
Reason
.
Shewing
unto
you
in
the
next
place
,
that
it
cannot
bee
but
that
a
spirit
in
soundnesse
doth
and
will
support
under
humane
calamity
;
for
1.
A
spirit
in
goodnesse
is
a
spirit
of
strength
,
and
power
;
it
is
of
incredible
,
invincible
might
;
when
I
am
weake
then
am
I
strong
,
saith
Paul
,
2
Cor.
12.
10.
the
strength
of
a
gratious
spirit
is
the
strength
of
God
made
perfect
in
weakenesse
verse
9.
it
is
no
weakenesse
that
is
able
to
overmaster
it
;
power
is
too
hard
for
weakenesse
,
as
light
is
overmatching
to
darknesse
;
all
humane
calamity
to
a
sound
spirit
is
but
infirmity
,
it
therefore
beares
it
;
were
it
strength
and
might
,
then
the
case
might
be
doubtfull
,
as
in
all
cases
where
power
and
power
meet
,
but
here
is
power
against
weaknesse
,
and
therefore
no
marvaile
if
it
beare
up
and
overcome
.
2.
A
spirit
in
goodnesse
,
is
a
spirit
in
comfort
and
cheerefullnesse
,
it
is
fortified
with
the
sense
of
Gods
favour
,
and
made
comfortable
with
divine
consolations
;
yea
and
it
is
such
a
2
Cor.
1●
.
10.
lightsome
temper
that
it
takes
pleasure
in
infirmities
;
rejoyceth
Rom.
5.
3.
in
tribulation
,
yea
and
accounts
it
all
joy
when
it
falls
into
divers
James
1.
2
temptations
;
Now
the
joy
of
the
Lord
is
the
strength
of
the
soule
,
Neh.
8.
10.
and
who
so
are
filled
with
it
,
can
live
in
death
,
sing
in
prison
,
and
with
much
courage
,
and
constancy
beare
up
;
and
endure
any
calamity
.
3.
Such
a
spirit
is
a
patient
spirit
;
and
patience
is
a
bearing
up
grace
;
it
willingly
stoopes
downe
to
the
crosse
,
and
as
readily
takes
up
the
crosse
,
it
doth
beare
quietly
,
and
with
admirable
submission
,
all
the
stroakes
of
Gods
hand
;
and
thinketh
no
misery
greater
then
is
deserved
,
or
more
then
can
be
borne
;
and
hereupon
it
is
the
strength
of
a
man
in
the
evill
day
;
a
man
without
patience
is
no
more
able
to
beare
any
the
least
crosse
,
then
a
man
can
beare
a
burden
without
a
paire
of
shoulders
;
but
when
patience
possesseth
the
soule
and
spirit
of
a
man
,
all
burdens
are
overcommingly
and
cheerfully
borne
.
4.
A
sound
spirit
is
a
contented
spirit
;
and
contentment
giveth
unto
a
man
,
three
things
for
his
upholdment
under
the
present
calamity
.
1.
Setlednesse
and
staiment
Three
things
in
contentment
upholding
the
spirit
of
minde
,
it
is
the
soules
quietation
under
all
trouble
,
making
it
still
and
silent
,
freeing
it
from
all
those
murmurings
,
repinings
,
and
disturbances
wherewithall
naturally
it
is
hurried
up
and
downe
like
a
ship
in
a
storme
.
2.
Delightfullnesse
and
complacencie
of
soule
,
it
doth
not
onely
compose
the
mind
unto
any
condition
by
an
holy
pliablenesse
,
but
it
yeelds
unto
man
an
approovement
of
his
condition
,
that
a
man
shall
see
such
a
goodnesse
in
it
unto
himselfe
,
that
he
shall
be
well
pleased
without
,
no
way
quarrelling
at
it
,
or
disliking
of
it
;
contentment
maketh
the
present
condition
to
bee
Gods
condition
;
and
knoweth
that
Gods
condition
is
the
best
condition
,
Psal.
16.
6.
3.
Satisfyingnesse
of
minde
.
In
all
contentment
there
is
sufficiency
;
there
is
a
blessednesse
even
in
misery
,
and
there
shall
be
no
want
in
all
wants
,
the
reachings
and
cravings
of
the
soule
shall
bee
fully
answered
.
Now
hereupon
,
because
by
holy
contentment
the
soule
is
enabled
to
take
up
the
impression
of
the
present
condition
,
as
humid
qualities
doe
receive
the
figure
of
their
continent
,
and
because
the
mind
and
soule
falls
in
with
an
afflicted
condition
as
the
dispensation
and
allotment
of
a
Soveraigne
and
wise
God
:
hence
it
is
J
say
,
that
the
spirit
is
so
sustaining
under
trialls
and
troubles
.
5.
A
sound
spirit
is
a
beleeving
spirit
,
filled
and
qualified
with
faith
,
which
must
needs
bee
a
ground
of
strong
supportance
under
all
humane
calamities
,
all
things
are
possible
to
him
that
beleeveth
,
and
a
spirit
of
faith
is
couragious
and
conquering
;
doe
but
consider
a
fourefold
worke
of
faith
enabling
the
sound
spirit
to
beare
Faith
doth
4.
things
to
the
enabling
of
the
spirit
under
the
crosse
.
its
calamity
.
1.
It
apprehends
divine
assistances
,
and
sets
up
overmatching
helps
under
all
calamities
,
it
is
the
dejection
of
the
spirit
to
be
left
to
it selfe
in
times
of
trouble
,
and
for
a
man
to
finde
to
his
sense
a
troubled
condition
to
be
his
master
,
as
we
may
see
in
Elishaes
servant
,
who
when
he
saw
the
great
hoste
of
the
King
of
Assyria
,
sent
to
take
his
master
;
crieth
out
,
Alas
master
how
shall
we
doe
?
his
troubles
were
above
all
his
arguments
,
and
the
man
seemeth
to
be
at
his
wits
end
;
But
behold
the
faith
of
Elisha
,
and
you
shall
see
it
to
be
above
all
his
trouble
;
for
he
quiets
his
owne
heart
,
and
the
heart
of
his
man
,
with
the
beleeving
apprehension
of
a
greater
power
with
him
then
against
him
:
Saying
,
feare
not
,
for
they
that
bee
with
us
,
are
more
then
they
that
be
with
them
,
2
King
.
6.
15
,
16.
it
is
the
worke
of
faith
to
finde
out
,
and
to
bring
home
a
Christians
helps
unto
him
in
times
of
triall
;
it
makes
God
at
such
times
both
present
in
favour
,
and
assistant
in
councell
,
and
power
,
in
confidence
of
this
David
will
lie
him
downe
,
and
sleep
&
wake
,
and
not
be
afraid
Psal.
3.
5
,
6.
of
ten
thousands
of
people
that
have
set
themselves
against
him
round
about
,
yea
he
can
walke
thorow
the
valley
of
the
shadow
of
death
and
feare
none
evill
,
Psal.
23.
4.
2.
It
sets
up
God
for
a
mans
owne
in
love
,
and
care
in
the
midst
of
all
afflictions
;
God
separated
and
divided
from
a
Christian
in
any
misery
is
the
weakenesse
of
the
Spirit
and
makes
the
heart
to
sinke
and
faint
within
;
Oh
how
downe
&
dead
,
how
crackt
,
and
undone
was
David
when
God
to
his
sense
was
gone
from
him
?
at
such
times
he
was
a
man
without
a
spirit
,
and
now
the
evill
was
great
,
and
sore
,
and
intollerable
:
But
when
by
the
eye
of
faith
God
was
discovered
to
be
his
God
,
and
hee
could
well
perceive
that
it
was
not
all
his
afflictions
which
could
separate
him
from
the
love
of
God
unto
him
in
Christ
;
Now
he
cheeres
up
himselfe
and
saith
to
his
soule
,
Why
art
thou
so
dejected
O
my
soule
?
trust
still
in
God
,
who
is
the
health
of
my
countenance
and
my
God
,
Psal.
43.
5.
3.
It
keepeth
of
from
the
soule
and
spirit
whatsoever
might
weaken
or
deject
it
in
and
under
calamities
;
in
the
day
of
a
Christians
calamitie
,
it
is
with
him
as
it
is
in
the
gathering
of
a
bile
or
botch
in
the
body
,
all
the
ill
humours
will
make
their
recourse
unto
the
botch
,
increasing
disquietment
unto
the
patient
;
just
so
,
when
we
have
miseries
seazing
upon
us
,
suspition
of
Gods
love
towards
us
,
Note
.
feares
of
what
men
can
doe
against
us
,
and
tumultuousnesse
of
passions
will
haunt
and
follow
us
,
in
so
much
that
wee
finde
we
have
our selves
to
bee
greater
troubles
to
our selves
then
all
outward
troubles
that
doe
befall
us
;
wee
sticke
our selves
in
greater
deepes
then
troubles
doe
cast
us
into
;
Now
faith
relieveth
the
soule
against
these
or
the
like
things
;
partly
Foure
waies
how
faith
releeveth
the
soule
in
carrying
a
man
from
all
the
creatures
unto
God
,
shewing
unto
him
that
men
are
but
men
,
whose
breath
is
in
their
nostrills
,
and
whose
power
is
confined
,
and
malice
over-ruled
by
the
power
of
an
Almighty
God
,
who
being
with
us
and
for
us
,
wee
need
in
nothing
to
feare
who
can
harme
us
?
partly
in
keeping
a
man
from
looking
too
much
downeward
and
overwhelming
our selves
in
and
by
the
aggravation
of
our
trouble
:
Simile
.
if
men
looke
too
much
upon
the
water
in
tempestuous
times
,
their
heads
will
soone
swimme
,
and
their
stomack
qualme
,
and
whilst
sense
and
reason
is
poaring
into
an
afflicted
condition
,
and
a
man
is
willing
and
wittie
in
aggravating
his
miseries
unto
the
highest
,
making
the
most
and
the
worst
of
them
,
the
spirit
will
soone
bee
sicke
,
and
sink
,
and
faint
within
;
now
faith
sets
a
man
above
all
his
miserable
conditions
,
shewing
to
a
man
that
hee
lieth
not
at
the
mercie
of
any
his
most
miserable
conditions
;
that
as
it
is
not
a
good
condition
which
can
make
him
,
so
it
is
not
any
bad
condition
that
can
marre
him
,
partly
by
setting
a
Christian
upon
the
way
of
mitigation
,
learning
the
Christian
the
art
and
skill
of
breaking
the
wave
in
the
midst
of
his
most
violent
tossings
.
Now
it
starts
up
the
hand
of
God
in
all
this
,
and
the
wisedome
and
goodnesse
of
God
in
ordering
all
unto
good
,
which
was
Davids
stay
in
the
great
calamity
,
and
made
him
to
say
,
let
him
alone
,
and
let
him
curse
,
the
Lord
hath
bidden
him
,
and
it
may
bee
that
the
Lord
will
looke
on
mine
affliction
,
and
that
the
Lord
will
requite
good
for
his
cursing
this
day
,
2
Sam.
16.
11
,
12.
partly
by
countermanding
the
violent
risings
and
habituall
vexations
of
the
soule
;
faith
is
an
enemy
unto
distempered
passions
,
it
checks
it
,
and
crieth
it
downe
and
will
not
admit
that
a
man
should
be
angry
and
froward
,
and
fretfull
under
the
hand
of
God
;
Dost
thou
well
to
be
angry
?
Jonah
4.
4
saith
faith
,
shall
we
receive
good
and
not
evill
from
the
Lord
?
Iob
2.
10.
4.
It
puts
the
pawnes
and
earnests
of
God
into
the
hands
of
a
Christian
in
evill
times
;
a
man
in
any
condition
without
the
promise
is
as
weake
as
miserable
;
but
the
promises
of
God
going
along
with
a
man
they
will
proove
his
greatest
strength
and
comfort
in
any
condition
;
we
must
know
,
that
the
Covenant
was
made
for
the
comforting
of
Christians
in
all
conditions
,
and
there
are
speciall
promises
made
to
Christians
in
times
of
their
distresse
,
which
onely
faith
can
finde
,
and
supply
the
Christian
withall
:
by
meanes
where
of
the
head
is
held
above
water
,
and
the
man
made
stronger
then
all
his
trialls
and
crosses
;
when
faith
reades
that
God
wil
know
the
soules
of
his
in
adversity
,
Nah.
1.
7.
That
God
will
be
with
his
in
the
fire
and
water
,
Esa.
43.
2.
That
all
miserable
evills
shall
end
in
spirituall
good
to
them
that
love
God
,
Rom.
8.
28.
And
that
,
that
God
who
hath
shewed
his
great
and
sore
evills
will
quicken
them
againe
,
Psal.
71.
20.
21.
Now
the
spirit
gathers
spirits
unto
it selfe
,
and
is
made
lively
,
and
strong
;
yea
it
gets
upon
the
rocke
and
triumphs
over
all
trouble
.
Having
thus
opened
the
point
unto
you
,
the
Application
must
needs
be
this
.
Vse
1
First
,
to
discover
unto
us
that
evillnesse
of
spirit
which
is
in
the
sonnes
of
men
;
I
may
justly
complaine
,
that
most
men
doe
want
soundnesse
and
sincerity
of
spirit
to
beare
them
up
in
evill
times
,
considering
Two
evidences
of
weaknes
of
spirit
,
1
Feare
.
two
things
.
1.
Some
men
doe
overfeare
troubles
before
they
come
,
the
very
empty
thought
and
conceit
of
troubles
is
terrible
and
perplexing
unto
them
;
when
it
was
told
the
house
of
David
saying
,
Syria
is
confederate
with
Ephraim
,
his
heart
was
mooved
,
and
the
heart
of
his
people
as
the
trees
of
the
wood
are
mooved
with
the
winde
,
Esay
7.
2.
When
Belshazzar
saw
the
comming
forth
of
the
fingers
of
a
mans
hand
,
and
writing
over
against
the
Candlestick
upon
the
plaister
of
the
wall
,
his
countenance
was
changed
,
and
his
thoughts
troubled
him
;
so
that
the
joynts
of
his
loines
were
loosed
,
and
his
knees
smote
one
against
another
,
Dan.
5.
5
,
6
,
7.
and
even
so
is
it
with
too
too
many
among
us
,
the
very
newes
and
conceit
of
troubles
or
calamities
which
possibly
may
befall
them
,
doth
put
them
into
such
shaking
fits
,
that
they
know
not
what
to
doe
with
themselves
;
and
now
tell
mee
where
is
the
soundnesse
and
strength
of
your
spirit
?
call
you
that
a
stout
spirit
that
is
daunted
with
the
report
and
thought
of
calamity
?
Ob.
Good
men
have
feared
troubles
?
Sol.
Know
,
that
there
is
a
A
twofold
fearing
of
troubles
,
1.
Of
faith
twofold
fearing
of
troubles
before
they
come
.
The
one
is
,
a
carefull
and
beleeving
feare
,
opposed
to
carnall
security
,
which
was
found
in
holy
Iob
,
who
said
,
the
thing
which
I
greatly
feared
is
come
upon
me
,
and
that
which
I
was
afraid
of
is
come
unto
me
,
Iob
3.
25.
Surely
the
good
man
in
his
prosperity
did
not
cast
of
all
thought
of
adversity
,
but
did
wisely
consider
,
that
a
change
might
come
upon
his
estate
and
family
;
it
might
be
that
his
sun
might
bee
darkned
,
and
his
day
turned
into
night
,
and
he
looked
upon
his
children
,
and
wife
,
and
friends
,
and
stock
,
and
honour
,
as
things
dying
and
fading
,
there
being
no
constancy
in
outward
mercies
unto
any
.
The
other
is
,
a
carking
and
2.
Of
distrust
.
distressing
feare
opposite
unto
faith
and
comfort
;
a
fearing
either
without
a
cause
,
or
beyond
all
bounds
,
thorough
the
utter
mistake
of
a
miserable
condition
unto
the
sons
of
men
;
wherein
feares
doe
cut
,
and
divide
the
heart
,
even
emptying
a
man
of
all
present
joy
,
and
future
hope
;
this
now
is
an
argument
that
the
spirit
of
infirmity
doth
possesse
a
man
,
and
that
hee
wants
that
spirit
which
will
sustaine
a
mans
infirmity
.
2.
Some
men
are
overburdened
2.
Faintnesse
.
by
the
crosses
which
do
befall
them
,
the
least
crosse
that
is
doth
sink
them
,
and
they
cannot
beare
or
endure
any
calamity
,
indeed
before
that
troubles
come
,
they
wil
brag
&
boast
as
if
they
would
&
could
carry
al
the
world
before
them
,
and
no
adversity
could
overmaster
them
or
their
spirits
;
but
when
they
are
put
to
it
,
and
the
day
of
triall
commeth
,
alas
they
are
men
of
very
poore
and
impotent
spirits
,
Achitophel
like
,
who
being
under
disacceptation
most
desperately
hangs
himselfe
,
as
being
no
way
able
to
beare
it
;
O
how
do
men
roare
,
and
complaine
,
and
lie
downe
in
the
dust
,
suffering
crosses
to
binde
them
hand
and
foot
,
and
to
spoile
them
of
all
their
comforts
?
it
is
strange
to
observe
the
weakenesse
of
spirit
in
some
men
,
who
though
they
have
many
comforts
for
one
crosse
,
yet
that
one
crosse
doth
so
dampe
and
daunt
them
,
that
all
joy
and
comfort
is
gone
,
and
they
are
mightily
overwhelmed
;
thus
doe
most
men
want
supporting
spirits
:
and
surely
their
strength
is
weake
who
faint
in
the
day
of
trouble
,
Pro.
24.
10.
and
such
men
may
doe
well
to
suspect
the
soundnesse
of
their
spirits
;
certaine
it
is
,
that
there
is
a
want
of
soundnesse
of
spirit
where
the
supportance
of
spirit
doth
wholy
faile
:
cease
to
wonder
that
thou
art
so
sinking
and
fainting
,
and
leave
crying
out
against
the
greatnesse
of
thy
present
trouble
,
knowing
that
there
wants
such
a
spirit
within
as
should
be
,
which
is
the
cause
of
this
thy
failing
.
Quest.
But
may
not
a
deare
childe
of
God
faint
,
and
his
spirit
faile
him
in
the
day
of
his
calamities
?
Sol.
Unto
this
I
answer
three
things
,
1.
That
it
may
so
fall
out
,
that
a
Christian
indeed
may
bee
to
seeke
of
the
helpe
and
strength
of
his
spirit
in
and
under
crosses
befalling
him
;
Suppose
him
-
1.
To
have
forfeited
the
sense
of
divine
favour
.
-
2.
To
have
formerly
neglected
or
abused
divine
assistances
.
-
3.
To
be
suddainely
surprized
by
the
strangenesse
and
the
strength
of
the
calamity
comming
upon
him
.
-
4.
To
bee
followed
both
with
the
continuation
of
some
grieving
affliction
,
or
the
multiplication
and
comming
in
of
one
crosse
upon
the
neck
of
another
:
And
surely
in
these
and
the
like
times
,
the
spirit
within
him
which
alwaies
retaineth
strength
and
might
,
may
not
be
so
serviceable
and
supporting
unto
him
as
at
other
times
it
hath
beene
,
and
in
time
to
come
it
may
be
againe
.
2.
That
though
there
may
be
much
fainting
overtaking
the
spirits
of
sanctified
men
for
a
time
,
yet
it
is
not
totall
faintnesse
;
there
is
and
may
be
a
very
weake
upholdment
;
the
spirit
is
many
times
well
neare
spent
in
the
spirituall
conflict
,
and
labouring
under
some
grievous
wounds
,
and
now
it
upholds
in
much
weaknesse
;
a
horse
that
is
almost
tired
,
carrieth
his
burden
,
but
not
in
that
pace
and
with
that
mettle
as
when
hee
was
fresh
;
there
are
degrees
of
strength
;
sometimes
wee
are
holpen
with
a
little
helpe
,
Dan.
The
strength
of
the
spirit
is
graduall
.
11.
34.
and
it
is
a
day
of
small
things
with
us
,
and
it
is
not
much
that
the
spirit
within
doth
for
us
;
at
other
times
the
spirit
being
freed
is
more
full
of
assistance
and
carrieth
us
thorough
all
troubles
;
one
mans
spirit
may
sustaine
him
under
his
infirmity
more
then
another
;
yea
and
the
spirit
of
the
same
man
may
at
one
time
and
in
one
crosse
more
beare
him
out
then
in
another
.
Witnesse
David
,
who
in
the
case
of
Nabal
was
very
weake
and
passionate
;
he
had
scarce
the
spirit
of
a
man
in
him
.
But
now
in
the
case
of
Shimei
where
the
crosse
was
farre
greater
,
his
spirit
did
with
much
strength
beare
him
out
.
3.
That
there
is
a
double
sinking
of
the
spirit
under
afflictions
,
or
miserable
evills
.
-
1.
One
arising
from
the
weaknesse
of
nature
in
the
want
of
all
grace
,
and
thus
the
godly
faint
not
.
-
2.
Another
arising
from
the
weaknesse
of
grace
by
the
opposition
of
temptation
and
corruption
.
And
thus
the
godly
may
faint
in
part
,
but
they
shall
come
to
a
recovery
of
themselves
againe
;
it
is
with
the
godly
in
their
sinkings
under
afflictions
,
as
with
a
man
that
is
skilfull
to
swimme
;
at
the
first
when
hee
is
cast
into
the
water
he
is
over
head
and
eares
,
and
the
whole
body
is
covered
,
but
by
and
by
hee
riseth
up
againe
and
swimmes
upon
the
water
,
commanding
the
water
under
him
;
whereas
it
is
with
a
meere
naturall
and
carnall
man
in
his
sinkings
under
afflictions
,
as
it
is
with
a
stone
cast
into
the
deepe
,
there
is
a
great
noise
made
,
but
he
sinketh
lower
and
lower
and
never
riseth
up
againe
;
Vse
2
To
examine
the
strength
and
sufficiency
of
our
spirits
to
our
enabling
under
the
crosses
wee
suffer
;
tell
me
not
so
much
of
the
greatnesse
and
grievousnesse
of
your
crosses
,
which
you
are
quick
enough
to
doe
,
but
answer
me
,
what
is
the
spirit
within
you
?
and
how
doth
it
serve
and
helpe
you
?
can
it
,
and
doth
it
sustaine
you
?
rightly
bearing
the
burden
for
you
?
I
yeeld
,
1
That
some
mens
spirits
can
&
do
sleight
crosses
,
and
seemingly
they
make
nothing
of
them
;
but
with
the
Leviathan
they
laugh
at
the
shaking
of
the
speare
;
but
this
is
an
argument
of
an
evill
and
naughty
spirit
not
to
be
sensible
of
Gods
hand
and
rod
.
2
That
men
carnall
and
formall
to
outward
seeming
are
marveilous
hardie
in
temper
,
and
stout
in
spirit
,
and
have
without
flinching
or
fainting
passed
thorough
many
afflictions
,
and
endured
extreame
torments
,
when
alas
they
have
brawned
themselves
,
or
a
spirit
of
slumbering
and
benummednesse
is
cast
upon
them
;
and
for
some
selfe
aimes
they
have
onely
restrained
passion
,
in
the
meane
time
they
doe
remaine
destitute
of
all
positive
joy
,
peace
,
and
confidence
,
and
want
the
assurance
of
the
goodnesse
of
their
spirits
in
bearing
the
crosse
befalling
them
.
Quest.
How
may
a
man
know
that
by
a
sound
and
good
spirit
he
beareth
the
crosse
and
calamity
which
God
layeth
upon
him
?
Three
signes
of
a
sound
spirit
upholding
man
under
the
crosse
.
Answ.
By
these
Signes
.
1.
When
the
cause
of
suffering
is
good
;
a
good
spirit
cannot
beare
up
in
an
ill
cause
;
when
a
man
suffers
as
a
murderer
,
●
.
A
good
cause
.
or
as
a
thiefe
,
or
as
an
evill
doer
,
or
as
a
busie
body
in
other
mens
matters
,
as
it
is
written
,
1
Pet.
4.
15.
Now
conscience
cannot
uphold
;
but
when
a
man
suffers
as
a
Christian
,
and
is
reproached
for
the
name
of
Christ
,
conscience
can
and
doth
uphold
,
as
you
may
reade
in
the
14.
and
16.
verses
of
the
same
Chapter
;
we
see
the
stoutnesse
of
the
Apostles
enduring
the
lash
and
the
prison
,
was
grounded
on
this
,
that
they
were
counted
worthy
to
suffer
shame
for
his
name
,
Acts
5.
41.
2.
When
the
carriage
under
2.
A
good
carriage
.
the
crosse
is
becomming
a
good
spirit
,
which
carrieth
a
man
under
Six
waies
of
the
spirits
carrying
a
man
under
the
crosse
.
the
crosse
,
1.
With
silence
,
stopping
inward
frettings
,
and
outward
murmurings
against
the
Lord
;
making
a
man
to
say
,
yet
my
soule
be
silent
unto
the
Lord
,
it
layeth
the
mouth
in
the
dust
,
and
dares
not
open
the
mouth
against
the
Lord
to
charge
him
foolishly
,
1
Sam.
3.
28
,
29.
Psal.
39.
9.
62.
5.
2.
With
submission
and
subjection
;
the
soule
is
low
and
very
humble
,
poore
,
and
exceeding
empty
;
the
man
is
cast
downe
under
Gods
hand
and
will
;
saying
,
it
is
the
Lord
,
let
him
doe
as
it
seemeth
good
unto
him
,
1
Sam.
3.
18.
2.
Sam.
15.
25.
3.
With
thankefullnesse
;
the
man
can
kisse
the
rod
,
and
blesse
the
rod
,
and
say
with
Iob
,
the
Lord
giveth
and
the
Lord
taketh
away
,
blessed
be
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
Iob
1.
21
,
22.
4.
With
religion
;
making
God
as
lovely
and
good
,
and
worthy
to
be
praised
&
prayed
unto
under
calamity
as
at
any
other
time
of
prosperity
:
a
man
under
the
power
of
a
sound
spirit
doth
loose
much
of
his
sinne
,
nothing
of
his
godlinesse
;
I
dare
say
he
is
more
quick
and
hearty
in
his
devotion
then
at
other
times
;
the
soule
doth
now
settle
it selfe
upon
spirituall
imployment
,
and
is
taken
up
with
God
,
Is
any
man
afflicted
,
let
him
pray
,
Iames
5.
13.
5.
With
humiliation
;
now
a
man
shall
finde
the
guilts
of
his
sinne
,
and
doth
consider
the
deserts
of
his
sins
,
he
can
and
doth
weepe
more
for
the
sinfullnesse
of
sinne
,
then
for
all
the
evills
he
doth
sustaine
and
endure
;
he
well
knoweth
that
man
suffereth
for
his
sinne
;
and
that
sinne
deserveth
more
evill
,
then
God
inflicts
upon
his
children
;
and
that
the
evill
of
sinne
being
the
greatest
of
evills
,
can
never
be
sufficiently
bewailed
.
6.
With
hope
,
waiting
upon
Gods
time
and
pleasure
for
deliverance
out
of
trouble
,
expecting
that
great
good
shall
happily
befall
him
,
in
and
by
all
the
troubles
which
he
endureth
;
he
considers
that
as
the
Bee
hath
his
sting
,
so
hee
hath
his
honey
;
and
crosses
have
their
comforts
in
the
latter
end
,
as
well
as
bitternesse
in
the
beginning
.
Note
.
I
say
such
men
doe
put
themselves
into
the
covenant
and
promise
,
and
will
keep
themselves
there
;
they
doe
see
the
Covenant
going
along
with
them
in
their
trialls
and
troubles
,
and
doe
beleeve
that
a
little
assured
good
is
above
a
great
deale
of
sensible
evill
;
and
this
is
the
moderation
of
their
spirit
in
and
under
the
rod
.
3.
When
their
comming
out
3.
A
good
issue
.
of
trouble
is
glorious
and
gratious
;
a
sound
spirit
doth
beare
afflictions
with
power
unto
profit
;
and
carrieth
all
painefull
evills
with
soveraigne
good
unto
it selfe
;
so
that
when
a
Christian
is
at
the
end
of
his
trouble
and
tossings
,
he
shall
set
downe
with
great
cost
and
recompence
;
having
the
great
fruit
of
his
patience
;
even
blessed
is
he
that
endureth
,
and
the
Spirit
of
God
and
glory
shall
rest
upon
him
,
he
shall
say
with
David
,
before
I
was
afflicted
I
went
astray
,
but
now
have
I
kept
thy
word
,
Psal.
119.
67.
And
it
is
good
for
me
that
I
have
beene
afflicted
,
that
I
might
learne
thy
statutes
,
verse
71.
Neverthelesse
afterward
it
yeeldeth
the
peaceable
fruit
of
righteousnesse
unto
them
which
are
exercised
thereby
,
Heb.
12.
11.
if
we
can
finde
any
good
by
afflictions
,
that
our
proud
hearts
are
humbled
,
that
our
corruptions
are
weakned
and
wasted
;
that
our
graces
are
quickned
and
enlarged
,
and
that
we
are
in
any
degree
made
more
holy
and
heavenly
;
this
is
an
argument
unto
us
,
that
we
have
borne
all
our
afflictions
by
the
strength
of
a
sound
spirit
.
Vse
3
Labour
that
there
may
bee
found
within
you
a
good
and
a
sound
spirit
to
beare
you
up
under
your
troubles
;
we
know
not
to
what
times
of
tryall
God
hath
reserved
us
;
wee
may
meete
with
the
crosse
,
and
calamity
may
be
our
portion
,
wee
know
not
how
soone
,
and
then
strength
to
beare
will
doe
well
;
but
know
,
that
there
is
nothing
will
better
helpe
in
sufferings
,
and
keepe
up
the
soule
in
patience
and
comfort
,
then
the
spirit
which
is
spirituall
,
there
is
no
spirit
to
the
sound
spirit
,
and
the
spirit
can
never
bee
sound
untill
that
it
be
made
spirituall
;
conscience
was
made
good
at
the
first
;
and
conscience
is
fit
for
goodnesse
now
,
and
goodnesse
will
bee
the
good
of
it
,
and
the
good
of
man
by
it
;
learne
to
know
two
things
.
First
,
that
the
goodnesse
of
The
goodnesse
of
spirit
stands
in
7.
things
.
1.
Holines
conscience
stands
,
1.
In
its
sanctity
by
spirituall
renovation
;
when
as
it
is
free
from
the
filth
of
corruption
,
and
qualified
with
divine
graces
.
2.
In
its
quietnesse
and
peace
,
2.
Quietnesse
.
it
must
be
pacified
as
well
as
purified
;
it
must
not
onely
bee
privatively
quiet
,
but
also
positively
quiet
,
there
must
not
only
be
no
torment
,
but
a
blessed
security
and
assurance
within
it
.
3.
In
its
sincerity
,
it
must
be
3.
Vprightnesse
upright
,
freed
from
the
rottennesse
of
guile
and
hypocrisie
,
this
is
that
truth
in
the
inward
parts
which
God
so
much
delighteth
in
,
Psal.
51.
6.
4.
In
its
ability
,
when
it
is
4
St●engt●
strong
in
execution
,
and
able
to
exercise
its
owne
operations
,
and
freely
disposed
to
spirituall
imployments
;
what
good
can
conscience
doe
us
whilst
it
is
weake
and
unable
to
beare
it selfe
?
5.
In
its
tendernesse
,
it
must
5.
Tendernesse
.
be
feeling
,
melting
,
yeelding
,
and
bleeding
.
6.
In
its
clearenesse
,
the
6.
Clearenesse
.
good
of
conscience
is
the
light
in
conscience
,
it
must
bee
filled
with
saving
light
,
and
be
informed
by
the
rule
,
not
onely
naturall
,
but
spirituall
;
it
must
in
some
measure
in
a
spirituall
manner
see
and
know
it selfe
,
its
God
,
its
duty
,
its
way
,
its
worke
,
its
object
.
7.
In
its
freedome
,
it
must
7.
Liberty
have
liberty
,
although
it
hath
a
a
binding
power
,
which
it
derives
from
the
Word
of
God
,
yet
it selfe
must
bee
freed
from
entanglements
by
sinne
and
error
,
and
must
be
brought
into
bondage
by
no
creature
.
Secondly
,
the
way
to
attaine
this
goodnesse
of
spirit
is
,
Two
waies
of
attaining
goodnesse
of
spirit
.
1.
To
bee
sensibly
convinced
of
the
badnesse
and
naughtinesse
of
our
spirits
naturally
;
we
have
within
us
no
sparke
of
saving
goodnesse
,
but
our
hearts
are
full
of
guile
and
guilt
,
and
they
are
evill
above
all
things
,
Ier.
17.
9.
wee
foolishly
fancie
their
naturall
goodnesse
,
and
that
keepeth
us
of
from
found
endeavour
after
their
spirituall
goodnesse
;
who
among
us
would
labour
after
that
which
hee
conceiveth
hee
wants
not
;
our
worke
is
to
get
sound
acquaintance
with
the
illnesse
and
bafenesse
of
our
owne
spirits
,
and
to
bewaile
the
same
before
the
Lord
.
2.
To
set
upon
the
use
of
those
meanes
whereby
badnesse
may
bee
remooved
,
and
Meanes
of
making
conscience
good
to
be
are
are
foure
.
1.
The
Spirit
.
true
goodnesse
may
be
brought
into
your
consciences
,
which
I
conceive
are
these
foure
.
1.
The
Spirit
in
Sanctification
,
who
alone
can
and
doth
heale
the
infirmity
of
mans
spirit
,
by
the
subduing
of
corruption
within
him
,
and
vouchsafing
courage
and
strength
unto
the
inner
man
by
the
creation
of
all
saving
graces
within
.
2.
The
Lord
Jesus
in
application
,
2.
Christ
.
there
is
that
vertue
in
the
bleedings
and
dyings
of
Christ
,
that
it
is
able
to
kill
and
crucifie
sinne
,
and
to
sprinkle
from
an
evill
conscience
;
and
to
purge
the
conscience
from
dead
works
to
serve
the
living
God
,
Heb.
9.
14.
&
10.
22.
there
is
enough
in
the
Lord
Jesus
to
make
us
wholly
holy
,
and
truly
good
in
Gods
sight
;
he
being
made
unto
us
of
God
,
Wisedome
,
and
Sanctification
;
and
one
every
way
fitted
for
the
communication
of
holinesse
to
his
members
.
3.
The
Word
in
administration
,
3.
The
Word
.
the
Law
and
the
Gospell
meeting
in
the
spirituall
vertue
thereof
with
the
spirit
of
man
;
is
a
notable
meanes
to
make
it
good
and
sound
;
the
Word
of
God
by
its
comfortable
promises
,
and
cleare
directions
doth
and
will
mightily
enable
the
spirit
in
his
office
of
upholding
and
strengthening
man
in
the
daies
of
adversity
:
the
Word
of
God
is
sutable
nourishment
unto
the
spirit
;
it
is
strong
,
and
the
admirable
strength
of
the
spirit
;
it
is
sweet
,
and
the
great
refresher
of
the
spirit
;
it
doth
every
way
so
glad
and
cheare
mans
spirit
,
that
it
giveth
him
most
sure
grounds
of
standing
under
the
greatest
burdens
;
Note
.
beleeve
me
,
if
that
conscience
bee
not
informed
by
the
Word
,
it
is
blind
▪
and
where
it
is
not
fed
by
the
promises
,
it
is
infirme
,
and
can
never
beare
up
our
infirmities
;
Vnlesse
thy
Law
had
beene
my
delight
,
I
should
then
have
perished
in
mine
affliction
,
Psal.
119.
92.
4.
Faith
in
operation
;
a
4.
Faith
.
conscience
full
of
infidelity
is
full
of
badnesse
,
and
feares
,
and
sinkings
;
but
the
more
beleeving
a
mans
heart
is
,
the
more
sound
,
and
the
more
stout
it
is
;
I
had
fainted
unlesse
I
had
beleeved
to
see
the
goodnesse
of
the
Lord
in
the
land
of
the
living
,
Psal.
27.
13.
I
assure
you
,
that
faith
is
a
grace
that
deales
with
the
God
of
all
comfort
,
and
the
Word
of
all
comfort
;
and
when
distresses
are
like
a
strong
tyde
beating
much
upon
Note
.
us
,
it
is
as
a
rock
beating
off
all
waves
,
and
keepes
the
spirit
in
strength
and
courage
in
times
of
trouble
.
Vse
4
Lastly
,
learne
a
duty
of
care
and
respect
towards
your
spirits
,
that
they
may
performe
their
office
in
upholding
and
strengthening
you
in
the
daies
of
your
adversity
;
if
that
our
Six
things
to
be
done
about
the
spirit
.
1.
Abuse
it
not
.
spirits
faile
us
we
are
undone
;
and
to
this
purpose
I
shall
advise
you
unto
these
things
:
1.
Abuse
not
conscience
;
the
abuse
of
our
best
friends
is
base
,
and
we
cannot
with
safety
Twelve
waies
of
abusing
conscience
to
our selves
abuse
our
spirits
.
Now
men
abuse
their
conscience
12.
waies
.
1.
By
resisting
the
motions
of
conscience
;
there
is
in
conscience
a
certaine
naturall
power
,
either
by
a
watch
word
to
give
warning
when
men
are
bent
to
sinne
,
or
to
give
the
check
after
the
commission
of
sin
;
it
is
a
word
within
us
,
and
behind
us
,
it
doth
dictate
to
us
and
direct
us
:
Now
when
a
man
shall
crosse
conscience
in
this
worke
,
and
notwithstanding
all
that
it
saith
and
doth
,
go
on
in
an
evill
way
;
this
is
the
abuse
of
conscience
by
an
act
of
resistance
.
2.
By
disregarding
the
motions
of
conscience
;
conscience
is
speaking
,
and
that
very
loud
;
it
many
times
groweth
importunate
with
us
,
and
stands
in
our
way
at
every
turne
.
Now
when
men
turne
away
their
eare
,
and
passe
over
conscience
,
finding
out
other
matters
of
very
purpose
that
they
may
not
answer
or
follow
conscience
,
it
is
a
great
abuse
of
conscience
,
Acts
24.
26.
3.
By
wounding
and
wasting
conscience
,
our
spirits
are
tender
things
,
and
should
be
gently
used
:
it
is
as
our
eye
,
and
every
the
smallest
dust
offends
it
;
it
is
as
a
glasse
,
and
every
knocke
crackes
it
;
it
is
a
brittleship
,
and
we
may
soone
make
shipwrack
of
it
,
1
Tim.
1.
19.
a
sinfull
course
will
wound
and
wast
conscience
:
but
take
me
sinnes
committed
against
the
light
of
nature
,
of
Scripture
,
and
of
grace
,
and
those
doe
exceedingly
gore
conscience
.
4.
By
disquieting
and
vexing
conscience
;
to
bring
trouble
and
torment
into
the
soule
,
is
no
small
abuse
of
the
soule
;
it
is
the
greatest
injurie
that
can
bee
done
unto
it
,
and
this
men
doe
-
1.
In
forcing
sinne
upon
it
.
Conscience
vexed
and
how
?
-
2.
In
linking
sin
with
it
.
-
3.
In
hindering
the
operations
of
it
.
5.
By
tempting
conscience
;
some
men
proove
divels
unto
their
owne
consciences
:
partly
Two
w●ies
of
tempting
conscience
.
in
laying
baites
before
it
,
setting
conscience
in
the
presence
of
vilenesse
,
and
using
it
to
sinfull
companies
,
or
sinfull
occasions
;
certaine
I
am
,
that
it
is
a
hard
matter
to
keepe
all
faire
with
conscience
,
when
and
where
there
is
nothing
but
vilenesse
:
and
partly
in
trying
conclusions
upon
it
;
men
play
the
Empericks
with
their
consciences
,
putting
them
upon
the
practise
of
things
,
the
lawfullnesse
whereof
they
know
not
,
or
are
not
yet
resolved
of
.
6.
By
deading
and
searing
conscience
;
conscience
is
and
would
be
living
and
sensible
,
now
when
men
brawne
it
by
the
daily
and
customary
practises
of
horrible
and
grosse
sins
,
and
by
disusance
,
they
doe
abuse
it
,
and
so
disable
it
for
all
spirituall
service
.
7.
By
smoothering
the
scruples
of
i●
;
conscience
is
many
times
full
of
reall
and
personall
cases
,
and
sometimes
it
is
not
able
to
resolve
it selfe
,
now
if
a
man
thorough
pride
or
bashfullnesse
shall
keep
all
close
,
and
not
seeke
the
satisfaction
and
resolution
thereof
,
this
maketh
the
inward
ranckling
and
festering
and
languishing
thereof
.
8.
By
blinding
and
darkening
conscience
;
knowledge
is
the
eye
and
light
of
conscience
,
for
it
seeth
no
more
then
it
knoweth
,
now
ignorance
is
the
thing
that
blindes
conscience
,
and
without
knowledge
it
is
not
good
;
it
is
a
madnesse
in
men
to
take
away
or
to
put
out
the
light
which
should
guide
and
direct
their
owne
consciences
in
things
to
be
beleeved
and
done
.
9.
By
abasing
conscience
;
conscience
was
made
for
goodnesse
,
to
uphold
and
maintaine
that
,
and
for
high
and
holy
imployment
,
to
doe
that
;
now
when
it
shall
be
used
for
a
colour
and
cloake
for
sinne
and
wickednesse
(
and
men
shall
either
make
their
sins
to
carry
the
name
of
conscience
,
as
unwarranted
opinions
and
practises
now
adaies
doe
;
or
make
conscience
the
cause
of
sinne
,
as
too
many
do
,
who
cannot
come
to
Church
and
receive
the
holy
Sacraments
,
under
a
pretence
that
conscience
will
not
let
them
,
a
great
belying
and
abusing
Conscience
abased
and
how
?
of
conscience
,
or
to
make
conscience
a
false
witnesse
;
fastning
untruths
on
it
,
as
doe
such
men
that
will
take
it
upon
their
consciences
,
that
it
is
not
so
nor
so
as
they
are
accused
,
when
indeed
it
is
so
;
conscience
is
put
to
sweare
against
conscience
,
and
to
speake
against
conscience
,
and
to
accuse
and
condemne
,
and
to
execute
conscience
;
this
is
the
putting
of
conscience
unto
the
basest
offices
that
can
be
)
and
this
way
men
do
notably
abuse
conscience
.
10.
By
silencing
conscience
;
conscience
within
us
can
and
would
speake
unto
us
,
when
as
others
cannot
,
or
dare
not
to
speake
unto
us
.
Now
when
men
command
it
unto
silence
,
and
stop
the
mouth
thereof
,
and
cannot
endure
that
it
should
be
a
voice
either
of
direction
or
correction
unto
them
,
but
bribe
or
choake
conscience
,
it
is
a
great
abuse
unto
it
.
11.
By
neglecting
it
;
conscience
is
worthy
our
best
respect
and
attendance
,
and
wee
cannot
do
too
much
to
cherish
and
refresh
it
.
Now
when
men
shall
runne
from
it
,
as
many
a
Whore
doth
from
her
childe
,
leaving
it
upon
the
Parish
,
and
let
who
will
looke
after
it
;
when
men
shall
never
enquire
after
its
health
,
but
suffer
it
to
take
grievous
falls
and
hurts
;
when
men
shall
passe
over
its
wounds
not
minding
its
cure
;
when
men
shall
suffer
it
to
want
the
best
meanes
of
information
,
consolation
,
and
corroboration
,
and
let
it
cry
it selfe
to
death
,
they
shew
most
horrible
cruelty
unto
conscience
,
and
doe
as
grossely
abuse
it
,
as
a
Nurse
doth
her
sucking
babe
,
to
whom
she
denieth
her
care
,
and
breasts
.
12.
By
overloading
and
entangling
conscience
;
conscience
can
and
will
beare
much
;
but
yet
as
the
overlading
of
a
ship
is
her
sinking
,
so
the
over-lading
of
conscience
by
sinnes
,
and
sorrowes
,
and
feares
,
and
impertinent
scruples
,
is
the
abusing
and
wronging
of
conscience
.
2.
Lay
out
for
the
true
good
and
strengthening
of
the
spirit
within
you
;
wee
must
endeavour
to
maintaine
it
in
a
state
of
goodnesse
;
cherishing
and
keeping
up
its
goodnesse
that
it
die
not
;
it
will
quit
cost
for
us
so
to
do
,
the
good
and
strength
of
conscience
is
our
good
and
strength
at
all
times
;
let
this
then
be
your
worke
,
1.
Remoove
daily
the
evillnesse
of
sinne
from
within
it
,
and
before
it
,
nothing
is
the
undoing
of
conscience
but
sinne
,
and
wee
must
endeavour
after
the
daily
bathing
of
it
in
the
blood
of
the
Lord
Jesus
:
the
increasing
of
its
renovation
by
the
Spirit
,
we
must
be
much
in
the
practise
of
repentance
,
and
washing
away
those
sins
which
lie
upon
conscience
,
by
the
teares
of
godly
sorrow
.
2.
Feed
and
nourish
it
with
its
appointed
food
;
the
strength
of
our
naturall
spirits
stands
in
their
nourishment
,
&
it
is
as
true
of
our
spirituall
spirits
,
conscience
must
not
be
overfasted
nor
overphysick'd
,
but
we
must
give
it
the
Word
in
promise
;
Christ
in
merit
,
and
the
sense
of
pardoning
mercy
,
and
wee
flesh
and
refresh
it
.
3.
Make
use
of
the
strength
of
conscience
for
your
supportance
:
conscience
was
made
for
use
,
the
excellencie
of
it
stands
in
its
use
,
and
if
wee
doe
put
conscience
unto
it
,
it
will
bee
our
confidence
in
times
of
common
feares
and
dangers
,
it
will
steele
our
hearts
and
beare
up
our
mindes
as
stoutly
and
as
safely
,
as
the
waters
did
the
Arke
of
Noah
;
nay
,
it
will
proove
an
Arke
or
Garrisonunto
us
for
our
safety
;
learne
therefore
upon
the
accesse
of
all
calamity
to
retire
into
conscience
,
and
commune
with
thine
owne
spirit
,
and
call
upon
conscience
to
doe
its
office
and
worke
;
keepe
not
conscience
idle
within
you
;
the
lesse
you
imploy
it
,
the
unfitter
will
it
bee
for
your
strength
and
service
;
call
upon
it
to
act
its
owne
proper
operations
,
and
you
shall
find
the
comfort
of
it
unto
you
in
your
afflictions
.
4.
Secure
the
sound
spirit
within
you
;
it
is
our
upholdment
and
security
,
and
therfore
by
an
holy
care
and
watchfullnesse
keepe
it
above
all
keepings
,
Prov.
4.
23.
Some
men
have
made
shipwracke
of
conscience
and
lost
it
,
1
Tim.
1.
19.
and
our
condition
in
this
life
is
full
of
danger
,
conscience
within
us
,
is
in
the
midst
of
many
and
malicious
adversaries
,
and
in
as
much
danger
by
evill
men
and
divels
as
ever
,
and
it
stands
us
much
upon
to
bee
watchfull
;
and
to
bee
alwaies
fearefull
and
jealous
,
least
both
we
and
it
become
a
prey
unto
Satan
,
to
this
end
,
1.
Shut
carnall
security
out
of
doores
;
2.
Avoide
all
occasions
of
sinning
,
play
not
upon
the
hole
of
the
Aspe
,
and
come
not
neare
the
den
of
the
Cockatrice
;
3.
Wisely
withstand
temptations
unto
all
sin
,
and
wickednesse
;
4.
Keep
close
to
the
rule
in
a
holy
and
religious
practise
.
5.
Give
contentment
unto
conscience
;
in
nothing
willingly
offend
or
displease
it
;
this
is
the
wages
that
is
due
unto
it
for
sustaining
our
infirmity
:
we
are
not
to
displease
such
a
friend
that
beareth
all
our
costs
and
charges
,
and
taketh
upon
him
the
burden
of
all
our
cares
;
and
doth
not
conscience
much
more
for
us
?
Learne
then
,
1.
To
give
God
The
contenting
of
conscience
stands
in
2.
things
.
content
:
in
the
pleasing
of
God
you
greatly
content
conscience
;
the
servant
hath
no
reason
to
bee
offended
all
the
while
his
master
is
quieted
.
2.
To
promote
conscience
in
its
power
,
unto
its
place
:
conscience
must
bee
more
worth
unto
us
then
the
world
;
wealth
must
not
buy
it
,
worship
cannot
equall
it
,
and
wee
must
not
preferre
the
pleasing
of
men
or
our selves
unto
it
,
it
is
the
discontent
of
conscience
to
bee
undervalued
or
to
bee
put
off
at
low
rates
:
and
surely
,
if
the
governement
of
conscience
bee
despised
,
it
cannot
bee
pleased
;
conscience
is
conscience
,
and
will
and
must
bee
knowne
and
acknowledged
to
bee
conscience
;
you
must
heare
and
obey
conscience
;
goe
and
doe
what
conscience
enjoyneth
,
wee
must
worke
,
and
stop
,
and
feare
,
and
hope
,
and
give
,
and
lend
,
and
restore
when
conscience
bids
us
,
conscience
must
not
be
crossed
and
vexed
by
us
wittingly
or
willingly
,
it
deserves
better
of
us
.
6.
Prevent
the
wound
and
torment
of
it
,
take
care
that
you
make
it
not
terrible
and
troublesome
unto
your selves
;
if
it
be
your
burden
how
shall
it
then
be
able
to
sustaine
your
infirmity
?
we
reade
forward
in
the
Text
,
a
wounded
spirit
who
can
beare
?
THE
BVRDEN
of
the
spirit
under
its
wounds
.
But
a
wounded
spirit
who
can
beare
?
HEere
wee
have
the
impotencie
of
mans
spirit
against
inward
perplexities
laid
down
by
way
of
an
interrogation
,
which
is
a
most
vehement
Negation
,
who
can
beare
?
(
i.
e.
)
no
man
can
beare
it
:
in
which
words
the
Holy
Ghost
doth
teach
us
these
two
things
:
-
1.
That
the
spirit
of
man
may
be
wounded
.
-
2.
That
the
wounded
spirit
is
insupportable
.
Wee
will
begin
with
the
possible
estate
of
the
spirit
or
conscience
of
man
,
which
is
this
,
Doct.
2
That
it
may
come
under
great
and
fearefull
wounds
:
I
am
Mans
spirit
may
be
greatly
wounded
.
poore
and
needy
,
and
my
heart
is
wounded
within
me
,
saith
David
,
Psal.
109.
●2
.
and
againe
he
tells
us
,
that
his
spirit
was
overwhelmed
within
him
,
Psal.
142.
3.
we
finde
wicked
men
,
and
good
men
wounded
in
their
spirits
unto
great
vexation
.
I
shall
briefely
open
unto
you
three
things
:
-
1.
What
a
wounded
spirit
is
?
-
2.
The
difference
of
the
wound
in
the
good
and
bad
.
-
3.
The
grounds
and
causes
of
this
wound
.
For
the
first
,
know
that
a
wounded
spirit
,
is
a
spirit
,
which
A
wounded
spirit
what
.
for
the
time
doth
sensibly
suffer
miserable
,
and
in
a
sort
,
hellish
evills
in
a
distressefull
,
uncomfortable
,
fearefull
,
restlesse
and
desperate
manner
.
There
goeth
to
the
making
of
the
wounded
spirit
these
things
:
1.
Miserable
,
and
in
a
degree
,
hellish
evills
;
I
say
that
innumerable
evills
doe
compasse
the
soule
;
it
is
not
one
misery
,
but
an
army
which
doth
at
this
time
follow
a
man
;
thou
renewest
thy
plagues
against
me
,
and
thou
increasest
thy
wrath
upon
me
,
changes
and
armies
of
sorrowes
are
aginst
mee
,
saith
Iob
10.
17.
the
soule
is
cast
into
a
peck
of
troubles
,
and
into
the
abundance
of
calamity
;
yea
,
and
it
is
such
kind
of
misery
which
nothing
can
better
represent
and
shaddow
then
the
very
paines
of
the
damned
;
the
soule
for
the
time
feeleth
that
gnawing
worme
,
and
lieth
(
as
it
were
)
boyling
and
frying
in
hell
fire
;
there
is
no
torment
like
unto
it
,
it
goeth
beyond
all
,
having
a
fullnesse
and
exquisitenesse
of
misery
in
it
.
2.
The
feeling
of
those
miserable
evills
;
a
man
hath
now
his
conscience
opened
,
and
is
made
to
know
and
apprehend
the
extremities
of
miseries
which
now
lieth
upon
him
even
with
fullnesse
of
weight
;
the
spirit
of
man
is
living
,
and
very
tender
,
and
misery
and
distresse
is
felt
.
In
a
seared
conscience
there
is
nothing
but
senselesnesse
,
for
that
is
past
feeling
,
Ephes.
4.
19.
but
in
a
wounded
conscience
there
is
some
life
and
tendernesse
;
the
practicall
notions
are
not
quite
extinguished
;
the
naturall
light
is
still
burning
,
and
indeed
miseries
would
not
be
miseries
unto
us
,
did
they
not
touch
us
to
the
quick
.
3.
The
manner
of
the
apprehending
of
those
miserable
evills
,
which
is
every
way
most
grievous
;
for
First
of
all
it
is
with
much
distrosse
of
foule
;
the
soule
is
thereby
filled
with
unspeakeable
Psal.
77.
anguish
and
paine
,
it
is
as
it
were
put
upon
the
rack
,
and
putto
torture
and
torment
in
extremity
;
my
soule
is
soretroubled
saith
David
,
Psal.
6.
3.
there
is
such
a
strange
oppression
upon
the
spirit
that
the
heavinesse
of
it
is
unto
death
,
Mat.
26.
37.
Secondly
,
it
is
without
all
comfort
unto
the
spirit
:
it
is
all
darknesse
without
the
mixture
of
light
;
the
spirit
of
a
man
is
so
drunke
up
,
that
it
now
wasteth
it selfe
in
daily
heavinesse
;
O
that
my
griefe
were
well
weighed
,
saith
Iob
6.
2.
My
soule
refused
comfort
,
saith
David
,
Psal
●7
.
2.
a
man
under
the
wound
of
conscience
is
so
under
the
power
of
discomfort
,
and
so
swallowed
up
of
heavinesse
,
that
the
soule
can
enjoy
no
spirituall
or
naturall
comfort
for
the
time
,
every
thing
doth
terrifie
it
,
nothing
doth
comfort
it
.
Thirdly
,
it
is
a
spirit
filled
with
horror
and
feare
;
and
that
not
only
in
the
apprehension
of
present
misery
,
but
by
the
expectation
of
more
and
future
evills
;
the
wounded
spirit
is
a
spirit
of
horrible
bondage
,
and
keepes
a
man
in
bondage
to
servile
terrors
,
trembling
thoughts
,
the
dreadfull
sound
is
alwaies
heard
,
and
such
men
doe
create
,
meditate
,
and
multiplie
feares
,
the
spirit
of
trembling
doth
so
overtake
them
,
that
they
are
a
terror
unto
themselves
;
they
daily
apprehend
nothing
but
guilt
,
and
wrath
,
and
death
,
and
hell
,
and
damnation
,
Iob
▪
15.
21.
Deut.
28.
65.
Dan.
5.
Ier.
20.
4.
Fourthly
,
it
is
full
of
unquietnesse
,
and
daily
tossings
and
tumblings
;
it
is
exceeding
restlesse
and
raging
;
O
the
disquiet
of
a
wounded
conscience
,
the
sea
in
time
of
tempest
is
not
more
raging
and
rowling
;
madnesse
is
not
more
working
and
unquiet
;
the
plague
and
other
impetuous
diseases
are
not
more
vexing
and
restlesse
to
a
man
then
a
wounded
spirit
is
;
Thou
keepest
mine
eyes
waking
,
saith
David
,
Psal.
77.
4.
When
I
held
my
tongue
my
bones
consumed
,
thine
hand
is
heavie
upon
me
day
and
night
,
Psal.
,
2.
3
,
4.
My
sore
ran
and
ceased
not
in
the
night
,
Psal.
77.
2.
Why
art
thou
so
disquieted
within
me
O
my
soule
,
Psal.
43.
5.
Lastly
,
the
spirit
is
cast
into
the
devouring
gulfe
of
desperation
;
such
under
the
feeling
of
their
spirituall
miseries
,
doe
conceive
a
desperatenesse
of
condition
;
such
do
now
begin
to
damme
up
all
the
springs
of
mercy
,
and
drie
up
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
and
close
up
the
doore
of
grace
against
themselves
;
and
that
I
may
not
bee
mistaken
in
this
point
,
note
with
mee
two
things
,
Note
.
1.
That
in
strictnesse
of
divinity
wee
are
to
make
a
difference
betweene
a
wounded
and
a
desperate
conscience
;
the
one
runs
beyond
the
other
in
many
things
.
2.
That
in
every
wounded
conscience
Desperation
in
every
wounded
conscience
compleatly
or
incompleatly
.
there
is
a
degree
of
desperation
;
sometimes
and
in
some
men
it
runneth
in
more
compleatnesse
,
when
men
take
their
sinnes
in
such
an
high
manner
,
and
with
such
an
over-reaching
power
,
as
that
neither
mercy
can
,
or
will
ease
them
;
they
set
an
eternall
night
within
their
soules
without
hopes
of
a
morning
,
framing
to
themselves
an
utter
impossibility
of
pardoning
mercy
as
Caine
,
Gen.
4.
13.
and
Iudas
,
Mat.
27.
5.
and
this
is
a
distresse
Note
.
of
distresses
,
and
a
greater
evill
then
the
disease
it selfe
.
Sometimes
againe
some
men
under
the
wound
of
the
soule
are
more
incompleately
desperate
,
they
onely
thinke
and
feare
that
God
will
cast
them
away
and
shut
up
his
mercies
and
loving
kindnesse
from
them
;
heare
they
lie
languishing
and
bleeding
,
and
are
only
holpen
with
this
,
that
though
they
cannot
apply
,
yet
they
dare
not
deny
unto
themselves
Gods
mercy
,
and
Christ
in
merit
:
and
this
was
the
case
of
David
under
his
wound
,
Psal.
77.
7
,
8
,
9
,
10.
4.
The
time
of
mans
feeling
this
misery
and
calamity
;
I
know
well
that
the
wound
of
the
spirit
is
graduall
;
in
some
it
is
more
then
in
other
,
and
it
hath
not
alike
continuance
in
The
degrees
and
the
continuance
of
this
wound
in
men
different
.
all
;
in
some
it
is
but
for
a
little
space
,
they
quickly
recover
of
their
disease
,
and
attaine
refreshment
and
comfort
,
as
we
may
see
in
Peter
,
he
went
out
and
wept
bitterly
,
there
was
his
wound
in
spirit
;
but
hee
could
speake
comfortably
and
confidently
to
Christ
after
his
Resurrection
,
this
shewed
that
he
was
not
long
in
the
agony
;
Paul
lay
three
daies
in
the
affliction
and
distresse
of
spirit
,
and
then
least
hee
should
bee
swallowed
up
of
too
much
sorrow
,
Anani
as
was
sent
unto
him
to
refresh
and
comfort
him
;
But
as
God
gives
speedie
ease
to
some
,
so
hee
is
pleased
to
let
others
lie
a
longer
time
under
the
perplexities
of
a
wounded
spirit
.
David
cries
out
,
shall
I
never
bee
remembred
,
Psal.
19.
1.
My
soule
is
sore
troubled
,
but
Lord
how
long
wilt
thou
delay
?
Psal.
6.
3.
Now
let
the
time
be
shorter
or
longer
,
All
the
daies
of
the
afflicted
are
evill
,
Prov.
15.
15.
and
all
the
while
a
man
doth
feele
this
evill
,
so
long
the
wound
doth
remaine
.
2.
Wee
must
know
,
that
though
the
wound
of
conscience
is
incident
unto
good
and
bad
,
yet
it
is
with
a
great
and
wide
difference
;
the
wounds
of
spirit
in
wicked
men
are
,
1.
Legall
;
they
spring
up
in
the
soule
from
the
terrible
operation
The
difference
that
is
betwee●
the
wound
of
the
wicked
&
the
wound
of
the
godly
in
5.
things
.
of
the
law
within
their
soules
;
the
Law
of
God
hath
an
extreame
curse
written
in
it
,
and
this
it
writes
in
the
conscience
of
every
wicked
man
,
I
say
by
its
spirituall
vigour
it
gets
within
the
conscience
of
a
wicked
man
,
and
so
the
wound
is
made
:
there
is
no
worke
of
the
Gospell
as
well
as
of
the
Law
,
but
all
is
done
and
made
by
the
Law
alone
,
in
all
unregenerate
men
.
2.
Paenall
and
judiciall
,
such
men
lie
under
the
justice
and
wrath
of
God
,
and
for
feare
of
hell
and
punishment
are
most
of
all
cast
downe
,
so
that
were
there
no
punishment
to
bee
endured
,
it
were
not
the
displeasure
or
offence
of
God
by
sin
that
should
amaze
them
;
My
punishment
is
greater
then
I
am
able
to
beare
,
saith
Caine
,
Gen.
4.
13.
whereas
the
wound
in
the
godly
is
paternall
and
penitentiall
,
a
fatherly
chastisement
of
God
for
tryall
,
wherein
the
childe
of
God
is
wounded
most
at
heart
by
the
deepe
apprehension
of
his
sinnes
,
and
the
displeasure
of
his
Father
against
sin
,
or
3.
Violent
;
the
wound
in
them
worketh
with
more
and
greater
violence
,
having
more
of
the
fire
of
hell
in
it
;
such
men
are
wholly
under
the
terrors
of
the
wound
,
having
no
assistance
from
God
,
no
hope
of
ease
,
no
glimpse
of
light
,
and
no
allayment
by
the
saving
power
of
the
Gospell
,
which
the
godly
doe
finde
first
or
last
,
more
or
lesse
in
degree
.
4.
Mortall
,
the
wound
in
the
issue
prooveth
desperate
and
incurable
,
and
though
for
a
time
their
spirits
may
be
benummed
by
the
application
of
false
meanes
,
that
so
there
may
seeme
to
bee
a
cessation
of
the
raging
thereof
,
yet
the
wound
remaineth
still
;
they
carry
it
with
them
to
the
grave
,
to
the
judgement
seate
of
God
,
yea
and
to
hell
it selfe
;
whereas
God
doth
in
due
time
,
and
by
good
meanes
make
a
compleat
cure
of
all
the
wounds
in
the
spirits
of
his
;
there
being
no
disease
in
their
soule
,
but
as
it
is
possible
of
cure
,
so
it
is
actually
cured
.
5.
Hurtfull
;
the
wounds
of
wicked
men
do
them
no
good
but
hurt
,
they
are
hereby
driven
from
God
,
and
fall
away
more
and
more
;
whereas
the
The
benefit
of
spirituall
wounds
in
the
godly
serve
in
6.
things
.
1.
Sense
of
sin
.
Three
waies
of
feeling
sin
wound
in
the
godly
is
an
occasion
of
much
good
unto
them
,
by
the
wounding
of
their
spirits
they
are
wrought
unto
these
six
things
.
1.
Sensiblenesse
of
the
bitter
and
sad
effects
of
sinne
;
God
hath
waies
enough
to
make
his
feele
their
sinnes
;
as
his
Word
,
which
strikes
hard
on
the
eare
,
threatning
sinne
and
wickednesse
,
then
if
men
hate
reproofe
,
and
harden
their
hearts
,
God
hath
his
rod
;
he
sheweth
man
his
judgement
,
and
in
that
mans
sinne
and
his
anger
,
by
which
if
man
will
not
learne
righteousnesse
,
and
feele
the
bitternesse
of
his
sinne
,
then
troubles
arise
in
conscience
,
that
shall
be
awakened
,
and
dis-eased
,
that
shall
come
upon
man
with
feares
and
horrors
for
the
sins
that
hee
hath
committed
;
so
that
hereby
he
shall
bee
made
to
possesse
the
sinnes
of
his
Job
23.26
Psal.
51.3
.
youth
,
and
to
know
his
own
wickednesse
,
as
Iob
and
David
did
.
2.
Humility
and
emptinesse
2.
Humility
of
soule
of
soule
;
the
wounds
of
the
spirit
doth
weaken
the
proud
and
perverse
conceits
of
mans
owne
strength
and
righteousnesse
;
God
by
these
doth
make
men
vile
in
their
owne
eyes
and
opinions
;
it
is
strange
to
see
what
rising
humours
are
found
in
the
godly
before
the
wound
befalleth
them
,
their
blood
is
exceedingly
over-heated
;
but
now
by
an
humbled
spirit
God
doth
worke
them
to
an
humble
spirit
,
carrying
them
as
to
sin
deniall
,
so
to
selfe
deniall
.
3.
Enquiry
after
sinne
;
these
3.
Search
after
sin
wounds
of
the
spirit
doe
make
us
reflect
on
the
evill
of
sinne
,
and
to
search
more
seriously
and
narrowly
into
what
wee
have
done
,
when
the
spirit
is
wounded
it
is
most
in
agitation
,
and
in
a
manner
taken
up
wholly
with
reflexive
acts
;
it
is
ofttimes
with
a
troubled
conscience
as
it
is
with
troubled
waters
,
the
troubling
of
which
fetcheth
up
that
mud
and
filth
which
lay
sunke
and
buried
below
;
men
doe
begin
to
see
more
clearely
what
they
have
done
by
what
they
suffer
,
let
God
trouble
Iosephs
brethren
,
and
this
presents
unto
them
their
long
past
guilt
in
selling
their
brother
,
Gen.
42.
21.
and
when
Israel
was
troubled
with
Gods
wrath
and
mortality
,
they
could
now
read
their
sinnes
in
Gods
countenance
,
Psal.
90.
7
,
8.
4.
Confession
and
acknowledgement
4.
Confession
of
sin
.
of
sinne
;
deepe
wounds
provoke
unto
vomiting
,
and
although
we
are
naturally
as
apt
to
conceale
as
to
commit
sinne
,
yet
spirituall
wounds
will
not
long
bee
hid
;
David
like
a
childe
had
hurt
himselfe
,
and
hee
hides
it
;
hee
had
taken
downe
poyson
and
keepes
silence
;
but
at
last
the
wound
festred
,
and
his
heart
was
too
heavie
for
his
body
,
so
as
hee
roareth
for
the
disquietment
of
his
spirit
,
and
he
is
made
most
freely
and
humbly
to
acknowledge
his
sinne
unto
God
,
Psal.
32.
3
,
4
,
5.
5.
Detestation
of
sin
;
spirituall
5.
Hatred
of
sin
.
wounds
doe
worke
in
the
godly
deepe
hatred
against
sinne
;
O
this
lying
under
the
sense
of
wrath
,
this
racking
under
the
strong
and
piercing
accusations
of
conscience
for
sin
,
doth
incense
the
soule
with
the
deepest
loathing
of
sinne
that
may
be
,
so
that
the
broken
sinner
saith
unto
it
,
get
thee
hence
,
Esa.
30.
22.
6.
Reformation
of
life
,
endeavours
6.
Change
of
life
.
of
obedience
for
the
future
,
with
watchfull
feare
against
sinne
,
is
the
fruit
of
the
spirituall
wound
in
Gods
children
;
such
doe
say
,
now
I
finde
and
feele
what
it
is
to
venture
on
stollen
waters
,
and
what
it
is
to
taste
the
pleasures
of
sinne
for
a
season
,
O
I
am
now
in
the
flames
,
I
have
found
a
dart
striken
thorough
my
liver
,
and
what
have
I
to
doe
any
more
with
idols
,
Hosea
14.
8.
If
God
will
once
heale
my
soule
,
and
pardon
me
my
sin
,
J
will
not
sinne
against
him
as
I
have
done
in
time
past
,
but
I
will
take
him
for
my
God
,
and
doe
unto
him
all
the
possible
service
for
his
honour
that
I
can
.
For
the
grounds
occasioning
Causes
of
the
wound
in
mans
spirit
,
9.
the
wound
of
the
spirit
in
men
,
J
finde
them
very
different
;
and
they
are
more
generall
,
or
speciall
and
particular
;
I
shall
name
some
of
them
.
1.
Sinne
committed
1.
The
wound
in
mans
spirit
is
caused
by
sinne
;
if
any
thing
dishearten
,
feare
and
distresse
the
soule
,
it
is
sinne
;
every
sinne
committed
and
lying
upon
the
conscience
is
a
wound
to
conscience
;
Now
when
you
sin
so
against
the
brethren
yee
wound
their
conscience
,
saith
Paul
,
1
Cor.
8.
12.
whence
I
inferre
,
if
another
mans
sinne
will
wound
another
mans
conscience
;
then
much
more
a
mans
owne
sinne
will
wound
his
owne
conscience
;
this
is
true
,
[
](A11845-e14090-b)*
*
Malu●●
culp●
〈◊〉
bit
malu●●
poenae
.
that
all
mans
miserable
and
penall
evills
,
whether
inward
or
outward
,
doe
follow
his
sinfull
evills
;
had
there
beene
no
sinne
there
had
beene
no
wound
,
and
thus
man
is
the
entire
cause
of
his
owne
wounding
;
if
we
bee
Hosea
1●
9.
tasting
of
the
forbidden
fruit
,
sucking
at
the
pleasures
of
sin
,
and
doe
swallow
downe
the
secret
poyson
thereof
,
no
marvaile
if
it
cast
our
soules
and
and
spirits
into
paine
,
and
vexation
,
and
unspeakeable
stretchings
and
strainings
.
Note
,
that
as
it
is
all
sin
in
generall
,
so
it
is
What
sins
do
most
of
all
wound
conscience
the
greatnesse
,
aggravations
,
and
repetitions
of
some
sins
in
particular
,
which
doe
greatly
wound
conscience
within
man
,
I
meane
,
unnaturall
sins
,
such
as
are
sinnes
of
blood
,
and
sins
of
uncleannesse
:
unreasonable
sins
committed
contrary
to
the
cleare
light
of
reason
,
as
sinnes
of
Rebellion
and
Treason
,
found
in
Achitophel
and
Iudas
:
formall
sins
,
which
is
the
slubbering
over
Gods
services
out
of
custome
and
for
fashion
,
when
a
man
knoweth
he
ought
to
doe
them
with
holinesse
of
affection
and
highnesse
of
reverence
;
locall
sins
,
the
sinnes
of
a
mans
calling
and
place
,
such
as
are
idlenesse
,
unfaithfullnesse
and
unrighteousnesse
in
buying
,
selling
,
borrowing
,
lending
,
restoring
and
the
like
:
sins
against
vowes
solemnely
made
against
sin
,
yea
and
sins
of
repetition
,
men
going
over
the
same
sins
often
;
all
these
and
other
the
like
sinnes
doe
not
a
little
wound
conscience
in
men
.
2.
The
wound
is
caused
by
●
.
Sin
fel.
the
sensible
apprehension
of
the
debt
and
guilt
of
sin
;
guilt
apprehended
in
depth
is
the
greatest
wounding
of
conscience
that
may
bee
,
when
a
man
comes
to
know
his
transgressions
,
and
to
possesse
the
sinnes
of
his
youth
;
finding
the
fastning
of
sin
in
the
venome
of
it
upon
his
soule
,
this
is
the
great
maladie
and
disease
of
the
soule
,
there
is
nothing
so
mortall
and
deadly
as
sin
is
,
and
there
is
nothing
more
terrible
and
troublesome
then
for
a
man
to
see
himselfe
a
sinner
without
a
Saviour
,
and
to
reade
his
own
sins
unto
himselfe
in
an
unpardonable
manner
;
it
is
one
thing
to
reade
a
sin
in
the
Word
,
and
another
thing
for
the
Word
and
conscience
to
make
us
to
reade
it
in
our selves
in
all
the
offence
and
danger
and
damnation
of
it
,
Psal.
51.
3.
Iob
13.
25
,
26.
The
wound
is
caused
by
the
The
Law
over
pressed
or
over
applied
.
over-taking
of
the
threats
and
enforcements
of
the
Law
unto
a
mans
selfe
:
the
Law
is
terrible
,
and
causeth
the
bondage
of
the
spirit
,
putting
a
man
to
his
deepest
distresses
,
when
as
sinne
and
conscience
doth
meete
and
mingle
with
it
.
There
are
two
things
about
Two
things
about
the
Law
.
the
Law
causing
the
wound
of
spirit
in
man
.
1.
One
is
,
The
unskilfull
managing
of
it
by
the
Ministers
,
they
preaching
it
without
reference
to
the
Gospell
,
as
it
was
delivered
on
Mount
Sinai
.
2.
Another
is
,
The
overfastning
of
the
Law
in
its
terror
and
execration
upon
a
mans
selfe
;
the
Law
hath
an
extreame
curse
written
in
it selfe
;
it
renders
up
a
man
a
sinner
to
the
severity
of
Gods
justice
,
and
irresistibility
of
his
wrath
,
it
powers
in
the
fiery
indignation
of
the
Almighty
,
and
acknowledgeth
no
Saviour
at
all
.
Now
when
a
man
shall
write
downe
after
the
Law
,
that
he
is
a
man
every
way
under
the
execration
and
exaction
of
the
Law
,
this
is
the
sadnesse
and
sicknesse
of
his
spirit
,
Rom.
7.
9.
When
the
Law
came
sinne
revived
and
I
died
.
4.
The
wound
is
made
by
the
tasting
of
divine
wrath
;
when
God
is
not
felt
in
his
love
,
but
that
there
is
a
folding
Tasting
of
divine
wrath
.
up
the
former
intimations
from
the
soule
,
there
is
a
mighty
wound
in
the
spirit
,
as
we
may
see
in
David
,
Psal.
77.
the
first
10.
verses
;
how
much
more
horrible
and
wounding
to
the
spirit
is
the
apprehension
of
the
angry
and
wrathfull
face
of
God
setting
it selfe
against
a
man
?
Iobs
mind
was
exercised
with
this
,
and
it
was
his
wounding
;
The
arrowes
of
the
Almighty
are
within
me
,
the
poyson
whereof
drinkes
up
my
spirit
,
the
terrors
of
God
do
set
themselves
in
array
against
mee
,
&c.
Iob
6.
●4
.
5.
The
wound
is
made
by
the
failing
of
testimonie
from
Failing
of
conscience
conscience
unto
man
upon
repaire
made
unto
it
;
the
good
or
evill
day
of
a
Christian
is
set
by
the
voice
of
conscience
unto
him
:
Now
when
conscience
is
silent
,
and
shall
speake
neither
good
nor
bad
unto
a
Christian
,
when
as
no
testimony
at
all
shall
stand
up
,
but
after
great
and
studious
enquiry
no
verdict
can
bee
obtained
;
this
is
asad
wound
to
the
spirit
,
The
misery
of
conscience
in
silence
in
three
things
.
and
it
doth
exceedingly
distract
and
divide
a
Christian
.
Note
the
effects
of
conscience
in
silence
,
-
1.
It
giveth
man
but
a
negative
estate
,
and
that
cannot
satisfie
and
settle
the
soule
;
it
is
not
enough
to
my
quiet
that
God
lookes
not
as
mine
enemy
,
but
hee
must
looke
like
a
friend
on
me
.
-
2.
It
giveth
suspition
of
a
neutrall
estate
,
so
as
a
man
cannot
tell
whether
God
and
conscience
be
for
him
or
against
him
.
-
3.
It
breeds
a
suspition
of
a
bad
estate
;
withdrawments
and
suspensions
are
sometimes
the
fore-runners
of
bitter
intentions
.
6.
The
wound
is
in
the
spirit
from
the
over
great
accusing
Accusations
of
conscience
power
of
conscience
;
conscience
in
its
accusations
shewing
the
guiltinesse
of
sin
,
and
expressing
the
anger
of
God
towards
a
man
for
sin
:
in
a
cheerefull
and
excusing
conscience
we
may
behold
a
gratious
God
Note
.
accepting
and
acquitting
us
;
in
a
silent
conscience
wee
can
suspect
a
doubtfull
God
,
wee
know
not
which
way
God
is
or
will
be
unto
us
;
and
in
an
accusing
conscience
we
doe
behold
an
angry
God
,
and
our selves
most
miserable
creatures
:
when
a
Christian
shall
bee
totally
under
the
accusations
of
conscience
;
that
his
conscience
shall
speake
nothing
to
him
,
but
that
his
heart
is
base
and
vile
,
and
that
in
such
and
such
particular
passages
of
his
life
he
was
not
right
and
perfect
,
but
hollow
and
hypocriticall
,
when
I
say
conscience
shall
thus
charge
sin
upon
men
;
this
is
the
time
of
their
wounding
,
as
wee
may
see
in
Iudas
,
Mat.
27.
5.
7.
Another
thing
which
maketh
the
wound
within
us
,
is
Selfe
jealousies
.
an
evill
jealousie
,
and
an
over-hard
opinion
of
our selves
and
estates
towards
God
.
Some
men
fall
out
with
themselves
,
and
other
men
fall
from
themselves
;
shall
I
say
that
they
censure
themselves
,
and
charge
themselves
falsely
?
concluding
against
a
state
of
grace
,
and
charging
themselves
with
hypocrisie
and
insincerity
without
just
cause
;
Sure
I
am
,
this
is
too
too
frequent
among
Gods
children
,
who
upon
such
grounds
as
these
,
doe
mis-judge
themselves
,
and
thereby
make
too
great
a
wound
within
their
spirits
:
I
say
because
they
finde
within
themselves
the
want
of
such
measure
of
graces
,
and
expressions
of
obedience
which
they
once
had
,
desire
to
have
,
and
see
others
have
;
when
they
see
within
themselves
a
partiall
and
temporary
indisposednesse
unto
spirituall
required
duties
;
when
as
gifts
and
graces
for
a
time
lie
hid
and
dead
in
respect
of
vigour
and
sensible
operations
:
when
all
endeavours
seeme
to
be
fruitlesse
,
and
a
Christian
finds
to
his
seeming
the
ordinances
to
go
and
come
without
all
life
and
power
unto
him
;
passing
no
influence
of
bettering
into
his
soule
.
Now
hee
sits
him
downe
in
griefe
;
and
the
soule
begins
not
onely
to
misgive
or
mistrust
it selfe
;
but
to
question
the
truth
of
all
,
and
it
not
only
feares
but
concludes
that
surely
the
hands
were
washed
in
vaine
;
and
whatsoever
hath
beene
done
in
religion
and
in
the
service
of
God
,
it
hath
beene
done
in
hypocrisie
,
Psal.
73.
13.
and
can
you
conceive
how
deepely
this
doth
wound
the
spirit
of
a
man
?
8.
A
next
thing
greatly
wounding
to
the
spirit
of
man
is
the
New
risings
of
old
sins
:
New
rifings
of
old
sins
.
I
meane
when
those
sins
which
long
since
were
committed
,
and
long
since
bewailed
,
and
long
since
renounced
,
and
wee
long
since
did
obtaine
within
our
hearts
some
comfortable
assurance
of
their
pardon
,
do
meete
us
in
their
guilt
not
yet
remooved
,
as
a
debt
not
yet
discharged
,
and
as
an
evill
not
yet
thoroughly
healed
,
this
causeth
miserable
trouble
within
the
soule
,
and
upon
this
,
these
conceits
fall
in
;
Surely
this
sin
of
mine
is
not
pardoned
,
why
would
God
remember
it
?
Surely
there
was
but
a
skinning
over
the
soare
,
my
heart
was
never
healed
by
Sanctification
;
how
could
it
be
that
my
sins
should
haunt
mee
againe
,
this
is
now
the
sicknesse
and
death
of
many
a
soule
.
9.
Lastly
,
I
conceive
that
this
maketh
the
wound
in
the
spirit
Want
of
some
good
desired
.
of
man
,
the
want
of
some
desired
good
;
it
is
not
the
absence
of
good
generally
considered
which
maketh
the
spirit
to
bee
wounded
;
for
there
are
such
whose
unfeelingnesse
is
such
,
that
they
have
no
sense
of
sinne
,
nor
of
any
spirituall
want
lying
upon
them
;
but
that
which
maketh
the
wound
of
the
spirit
to
a
man
is
this
,
when
his
wants
are
presented
unto
him
,
and
their
supplies
are
suspended
and
denied
;
the
soule
would
have
mercy
,
and
mercy
is
denied
him
;
he
would
have
ease
,
and
he
seekes
it
,
and
yet
he
is
kept
in
misery
:
when
a
mans
prayers
makes
not
their
returnes
,
but
a
man
calles
and
none
answers
;
comforts
delayed
or
denied
do
breake
the
heart
,
and
greatly
wound
the
heart
.
Doct.
3
I
passe
on
to
the
next
point
,
That
a
wounded
spirit
is
a
burden
The
wound
suffered
yet
not
borne
.
insupportable
by
the
sonnes
of
men
;
no
man
can
beare
it
;
men
must
suffer
and
endure
the
perplexities
thereof
,
but
beare
A
twofold
bearing
.
it
(
that
is
)
to
sustaine
a
mans
selfe
under
it
,
no
man
can
,
this
wound
cannot
bee
borne
with
1.
With
ease
.
ease
,
so
as
men
enduring
and
feeling
it
,
should
make
nothing
of
it
;
but
it
is
with
2.
With
difficulty
.
great
difficulty
and
disquietment
;
a
burning
feaver
carrying
Simile
.
with
it
the
inflammation
of
the
spirits
is
not
borne
without
much
sense
and
horror
;
so
a
wounded
spirit
even
by
the
stoutest
of
spirits
cannot
be
borne
then
with
strongest
and
strangest
torments
,
men
must
yeeld
themselves
unto
it
,
and
lie
downe
under
it
of
necessity
;
nay
it
is
a
wound
unsupportable
to
all
men
that
are
vexed
with
it
;
there
is
no
withstanding
The
burden
is
too
great
-
1.
To
good
men
.
-
2.
To
bad
men
,
this
wound
by
any
man
,
nor
any
standing
under
it
by
any
man
;
unto
bad
men
it
hath
beene
unsupportable
;
O
how
grievous
was
it
unto
Caine
,
who
cries
out
,
My
punishment
is
more
then
I
can
beare
,
Gen.
4.
13.
Iudas
out
of
the
trouble
felt
by
it
,
hangs
himselfe
to
be
rid
out
of
it
,
Mat.
27.
4.
many
thorough
the
weight
and
torment
of
it
,
have
beene
forced
to
throw
themselves
downe
from
high
mountaines
,
to
stabb
,
and
poyson
,
and
drowne
themselves
;
nay
unto
good
men
,
whose
grace
and
strength
was
great
and
much
,
this
wound
hath
beene
wounding
,
witnesse
David
,
Psal.
32.
3
,
4.
Hezekiah
,
Ezek.
38.
13
,
14.
and
holy
Iob
in
his
whole
History
,
and
Christ
himselfe
suffering
this
wound
(
without
sin
)
in
his
humane
spirit
,
cried
out
under
its
burden
,
My
God
,
my
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
and
it
cannot
Reasons
prooving
the
burden
,
of
a
wounded
conscience
are
seaven
.
be
otherwise
,
if
we
consider
these
reasons
.
First
,
a
wounded
spirit
is
a
burden
unto
it selfe
,
why
hast
thou
set
me
as
a
marke
against
thee
,
so
that
I
am
a
burden
unto
my selfe
,
saith
Iob
7.
20.
Now
all
wounds
and
burdens
that
are
extrinsecall
a
mans
spirit
can
beare
,
but
that
which
lieth
within
it selfe
it
cannot
;
you
know
if
the
ship
bee
whole
the
waves
doe
onely
beate
against
Simile
.
the
side
,
they
onely
threaten
,
they
sinke
her
not
;
but
if
shee
have
a
crack
and
leake
within
her selfe
,
she
cannot
endure
the
stirrings
of
the
winds
,
nor
tossings
of
the
waves
,
but
doth
easily
make
her selfe
her
owne
grave
;
thus
it
is
with
conscience
,
it
cannot
be
both
patient
and
burden
,
and
under
all
wounds
it selfe
being
wounded
,
it
is
that
which
makes
the
burden
insupportable
.
Secondly
,
there
is
no
outward
thing
which
can
relieve
a
wounded
spirit
,
it
is
not
all
the
gold
of
the
Indies
,
nor
all
the
favour
of
Princes
,
nor
all
the
friends
on
earth
that
can
asswage
or
cure
this
wound
;
a
troubled
mind
impaireth
health
,
drieth
up
the
blood
,
wasteth
the
marrow
,
pines
away
the
flesh
,
consumes
the
bones
,
and
makes
all
pleasures
painefull
to
a
man
;
nothing
doth
comfort
it
,
but
terrifie
it
;
the
light
doth
not
comfort
him
,
would
God
saith
he
it
were
night
;
the
darknesse
doth
terrifie
him
,
his
sleepe
forsakes
him
,
and
his
dreames
doe
not
please
him
,
hee
lieth
on
his
bed
boyling
in
disquietnesse
and
wisheth
for
day
:
conscience
can
relieve
against
all
wounds
but
its
owne
;
Suppose
the
wound
to
lie
in
a
mans
honour
,
friends
,
and
estate
,
conscience
can
heale
all
that
,
but
it selfe
being
wounded
in
the
least
degree
,
it
is
beyond
the
cure
and
comfort
of
all
outward
things
;
we
have
a
saying
,
that
no
borrowing
part
can
helpe
the
lending
part
;
what
helpe
Simile
.
can
the
hand
returne
unto
the
heart
?
if
I
wound
my
hand
the
heart
can
yeeld
helpe
;
if
the
nerves
which
draw
more
inwardly
be
wounded
,
yet
the
heart
can
helpe
,
it
hath
blood
and
spirits
and
heate
enough
;
but
if
the
heart
it selfe
be
wounded
what
shall
help
?
Thirdly
,
the
spirit
under
its
wounds
retaineth
the
sensiblenesse
of
unpardoned
guilt
,
which
of
all
things
is
most
raging
,
and
makes
the
soule
most
comfortlesse
;
when
a
man
shall
apprehend
his
sins
to
bee
unpardonable
,
or
unpardoned
,
it
keepes
him
in
a
perpetuall
rowling
and
boyling
,
it
is
a
condition
that
can
no
way
be
endured
,
for
sin
lieth
still
at
the
doore
haunting
and
vexing
a
man
.
Fourthly
,
a
spirit
that
is
wounded
hath
to
deale
with
the
mighty
and
irresistible
power
of
God
;
Now
the
strength
of
any
burden
is
according
to
the
strength
of
him
with
whom
wee
have
to
deale
;
under
the
wound
of
conscience
God
is
following
his
owne
cause
with
his
owne
arguments
,
and
hee
is
now
avenging
the
wrong
that
is
done
to
his
mercy
and
patience
,
and
is
it
possible
for
the
creature
to
sustaine
it selfe
?
can
we
imagin
any
enabling
against
Gods
pressure
and
power
?
a
man
while
he
is
to
deale
with
men
may
beare
up
himselfe
,
and
hee
may
have
much
strength
of
wit
or
impudencie
of
face
to
out-face
all
enquiries
,
but
when
men
are
to
deale
with
an
all-seeing
,
and
an
all
knowing
,
and
an
all-sinne
revenging
God
,
the
might
of
whose
glory
is
able
to
confound
men
and
Angels
,
if
he
once
shall
start
up
our
guilts
,
and
breake
into
our
soules
;
if
he
send
a
trembling
heart
,
and
sorrowfull
mind
,
if
himselfe
be
witnesse
against
us
,
and
by
his
power
imprison
and
shut
us
up
,
we
cannot
avoid
it
,
or
beare
it
;
time
will
not
ease
us
,
company
will
not
ease
us
,
peace
will
not
ease
us
,
when
he
wounds
none
can
heale
but
himselfe
.
Fifthly
,
the
wound
of
the
spirit
is
accompanied
with
the
accusations
of
conscience
;
conscience
cannot
be
bribed
or
put
of
,
there
is
no
flying
from
it
;
the
strength
of
conscience
is
awakened
,
and
her
cruelty
roareth
,
conscience
under
wounding
doth
arraigne
,
evidence
,
condemne
,
and
bind
over
unto
eternall
wrath
for
sin
;
and
it
is
of
an
indefatigable
,
unresistible
and
unavoidable
power
in
working
,
a
man
by
flight
,
or
death
,
or
friends
,
may
escape
the
Magistrates
hand
,
but
by
neither
can
he
possibly
ever
escape
from
a
displeased
conscience
,
a
tormented
conscience
cannot
flie
from
God
,
nor
can
a
man
flie
from
it
.
Sixthly
,
the
wound
of
spirit
is
of
an
eternall
nature
,
all
other
wounds
end
in
death
,
and
are
therefore
the
more
tollerable
because
they
be
temporall
;
but
this
wound
endeth
not
in
death
,
if
it
be
not
gratiously
cured
,
it
is
the
beginning
of
hell
upon
earth
unto
the
wicked
,
and
it
continues
him
in
hell
upon
earth
,
and
after
death
,
it
is
that
worme
which
still
is
gnawing
and
never
dying
;
death
is
not
the
end
of
this
misery
,
and
this
maketh
it
the
more
intollerable
to
be
borne
,
what
heart
can
possibly
sustaine
it selfe
under
infinite
and
endlesse
miseries
?
Seventhly
and
lastly
,
when
and
whilst
men
are
under
the
wounds
of
conscience
,
Satan
is
strongly
and
subtly
working
;
such
is
Satans
cowardize
that
he
takes
us
at
the
weakest
,
and
such
is
his
malice
that
hee
will
yet
weaken
us
wee
being
weakened
already
;
Satan
falling
in
with
the
bruisings
and
sores
of
mens
soules
,
and
bringing
in
the
fretting
gall
of
hell
,
and
powring
forth
the
sharpest
vinegar
of
most
violent
objections
,
the
soule
tortured
and
the
wound
enlarged
,
and
conscience
overcharged
;
Satan
now
tells
the
sinner
of
the
impossibility
of
mercy
,
and
uncapablenesse
of
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
hee
now
followeth
him
with
strange
endictments
,
representations
,
and
conclusions
,
yea
and
arguments
of
insincerity
and
hypocrisie
,
and
this
adds
to
the
weight
and
maketh
the
burden
intollerable
;
there
is
no
such
trouble
as
to
be
daily
troubled
with
the
divell
.
Having
thus
opened
the
wound
unto
you
,
and
its
burden
,
I
shall
fall
upon
the
Application
of
both
,
in
this
manner
:
First
,
bee
wise
to
know
the
woundednesse
of
your
spirits
,
and
to
consider
what
is
your
condition
thereby
.
I
presse
you
to
this
the
rather
upon
these
grounds
,
Vse
1
1.
Because
a
multitude
of
men
are
under
searednesse
and
senslesnesse
of
conscience
,
2
Tim.
4.
2.
they
are
dead
and
A
seared
spirit
is
worse
then
a
wounded
spirit
sleepie
,
their
spirits
never
moove
or
work
within
them
,
and
let
mee
tell
you
,
that
a
wounded
spirit
is
infinitely
beyond
a
dead
spirit
;
a
troubled
conscience
is
a
mercy
in
respect
of
a
seared
conscience
;
conscience
in
trouble
may
happily
proove
conscience
in
goodnesse
and
peace
,
and
a
cure
may
follow
it
:
when
iron
is
put
into
the
fire
it
may
be
made
pliable
and
receive
another
impression
,
Simile
.
and
so
we
doe
not
know
what
may
be
the
good
issue
of
a
wounded
spirit
unto
man
;
but
you
cannot
hope
this
of
conscience
continuing
under
searednesse
.
2.
Because
men
ordinarily
take
least
notice
of
their
spirituall
wounds
in
their
cause
and
cure
;
they
are
lumpish
and
heavie
,
full
of
sad
thoughts
&
evill
imaginations
,
&
many
times
they
roare
and
complaine
,
but
this
is
their
Men
doe
mistake
the
spirits
wound
.
ignorance
,
they
know
not
what
ailes
them
;
they
are
so
mistaken
in
the
cause
&
businesse
in
hand
,
that
they
judge
themselves
to
bee
under
some
bodily
distempers
by
melancholie
passions
,
and
other
violent
humours
,
a
great
madnesse
and
ignorance
in
men
;
and
being
fallen
upon
this
point
,
let
mee
tell
you
that
melancholy
prevailing
in
men
doth
come
very
neere
to
the
trouble
of
conscience
,
but
it
is
not
the
wound
of
conscience
here
spoken
of
;
Satan
makes
it
his
bait
,
and
man
makes
it
his
burden
,
but
wee
may
not
make
it
this
wound
;
concerning
which
I
shall
yeeld
you
two
things
,
1.
That
melancholy
given
The
operation
of
melancholie
in
man
.
way
unto
doth
corrupt
the
imagination
,
and
those
actions
of
the
minde
or
the
●ext
instruments
by
which
the
minde
worketh
,
that
therewith
the
heart
,
affections
,
and
conscience
are
greatly
distempered
with
feare
and
griefe
,
and
doe
conceive
a
many
uneschewable
miseries
against
it selfe
,
against
which
fancies
and
imaginations
,
no
arguments
of
reason
can
prevaile
,
and
this
darkning
vapour
and
blackish
fume
thus
affecting
the
soule
,
doth
add
torment
unto
it
,
making
it
for
the
time
uncapable
of
the
sense
of
comfort
,
I
say
this
humour
of
melancholy
hath
very
subtile
spirits
that
flie
up
into
the
braine
,
and
the
instrument
of
discretion
and
there
they
lodge
their
contagious
qualities
,
which
corrupt
the
spirits
,
and
annoy
both
heart
and
braine
;
whence
arise
strange
imaginations
and
fancies
in
the
head
.
Head
and
heart
having
entercourse
,
and
body
and
soule
being
united
,
the
soule
is
nor
thereby
a
little
troubled
.
2.
That
what
ever
vaine
men
judge
;
melancholy
is
not
a
spirituall
maladie
,
or
the
wounder
spirit
here
spoken
of
;
the
difference
Melancholy
is
not
the
wounded
spirit
,
proved
by
5.
reasons
.
betweene
both
is
great
;
as
1.
In
the
ground
and
cause
,
the
troubles
of
melancholy
ariseth
either
from
naturall
causes
in
the
body
,
or
from
supposed
and
fained
causes
,
the
imagination
conceiving
things
to
bee
so
and
so
,
when
indeed
nothing
is
really
so
;
the
trouble
of
conscience
ariseth
from
the
sight
and
sense
of
sin
in
the
soule
,
the
apprehension
of
divine
wrath
due
to
man
for
sin
and
such
like
spirituall
and
reall
causes
.
2.
In
the
seate
of
it
;
troubles
from
melancholy
seate
themselves
in
the
head
and
naturall
spirits
,
the
man
having
lost
the
right
use
of
his
wits
,
and
being
mistaken
in
his
imagination
,
in
conceits
becomming
monstrous
;
true
trouble
is
in
the
conscience
and
whole
soule
of
man
.
3.
In
the
cure
of
it
;
physick
may
cure
the
one
,
it
being
a
bodily
disease
or
distemper
;
but
it
is
not
all
artificiall
and
naturall
meanes
that
can
cure
the
wounds
of
the
spirit
.
4.
In
the
effects
of
it
;
melancholy
maketh
a
man
simple
and
absurd
in
his
thoughts
touching
himselfe
;
such
men
will
speake
to
you
and
yet
conceive
themselves
to
bee
without
head
or
heart
and
life
;
they
will
tell
you
that
they
see
Divels
and
feele
Divels
within
them
;
and
you
shall
heare
many
odd
things
from
them
,
when
as
trouble
of
conscience
looseth
not
it selfe
,
but
speakes
according
to
the
truth
and
feeling
of
it selfe
.
5.
In
the
enlargement
of
it
;
melancholy
seldome
or
never
worketh
griefe
for
Gods
dishonour
;
it
is
not
touched
with
sorrow
for
sin
,
and
when
it
is
cured
,
it
gives
not
a
man
any
ground
and
measure
of
spirituall
joy
;
it
enforceth
not
a
man
to
Christ
for
ease
and
rest
;
it
quickens
no
man
to
prayer
and
duty
;
all
which
the
wounds
of
the
spirit
in
some
men
doe
most
kindly
and
savingly
.
Thirdly
and
lastly
,
let
us
know
our selves
rightly
in
our
troubles
of
mind
,
and
we
shall
the
better
know
our selves
in
our
comforts
;
nothing
doth
so
prepare
the
heart
for
comforts
,
and
make
us
to
rellish
our
comforts
as
the
sense
of
soule
trouble
and
heavinesse
:
I
dare
affirme
that
if
wee
did
know
and
finde
our
spirituall
wants
and
wounds
more
,
wee
would
and
should
withall
bee
more
upon
the
waies
and
feelings
of
comfort
then
we
are
.
Vse
2
Secondly
,
let
us
have
compassion
on
such
who
are
wounded
in
spirit
;
you
see
that
such
is
the
weight
of
their
wounds
,
as
neither
eye
hath
seene
,
eare
hath
heard
,
or
tongue
of
man
is
able
fully
to
expresse
,
none
can
in
any
way
of
expression
speake
of
it
,
but
such
as
have
more
or
lesse
felt
it
;
and
shall
we
passe
by
any
that
are
labouring
under
this
burden
,
not
yeelding
them
our
pitie
?
't
is
a
foolish
madnesse
in
many
to
thinke
this
sicknesse
and
this
wound
to
bee
but
passion
,
conceit
,
and
mopishnesse
put
into
their
heads
by
reading
good
books
,
or
hearing
some
strict
Preachers
,
or
melancholy
;
&
because
it
often
changeth
the
body
,
they
think
it
ariseth
from
the
body
,
and
what
need
all
this
adoe
about
it
?
it
is
cursed
cruelty
in
any
to
looke
upon
any
labouring
under
this
wound
,
crying
out
against
them
,
censuring
of
them
for
hypocrites
,
and
in
thought
sentencing
them
to
hell
,
blaspheming
their
God
and
their
religion
;
O
Considerations
for
the
pitying
of
wounded
in
soule
.
you
ignorant
men
learne
better
and
be
now
instructed
.
1.
That
there
is
no
disease
for
symptomes
and
torments
like
unto
this
;
all
other
maladies
are
naturall
,
but
this
is
supernaturall
;
they
come
from
the
constitution
of
the
body
,
this
of
the
soule
;
in
them
the
humours
first
,
in
this
the
conscience
first
,
and
humours
last
are
distempered
;
they
may
all
bee
cured
by
naturall
remedies
,
the
body
may
be
brought
to
a
fittemperature
;
but
it
is
not
all
the
medicines
under
heaven
that
are
meerely
naturall
can
cure
or
comfort
here
.
2.
That
it
is
an
argument
of
an
unsanctified
and
stony
heart
within
man
to
disregard
,
taxe
,
or
censure
men
under
the
miseries
of
inward
perplexities
,
you
being
mercilesse
and
wanting
tendernesse
and
experience
cannot
pittie
them
aright
.
3.
Blessed
are
such
as
judge
wisely
of
such
poore
soules
,
and
do
labour
to
relieve
their
soules
in
their
woundings
:
this
is
a
worke
of
mercy
indeed
,
and
a
businesse
becomming
the
most
excellent
of
Christians
;
Motives
to
pitie
and
to
relieve
wounded
Christians
.
Christ
himselfe
received
his
annointing
,
and
was
sent
of
God
to
bind
up
the
broken
hearted
,
Esay
61.
1
,
2
,
3.
Ministers
have
the
tongue
of
the
learned
given
them
to
speake
a
word
of
comfort
to
such
whose
soules
are
wearie
,
Esa
▪
50.
4.
and
shall
not
wee
that
are
Christians
comfort
the
feeble
minded
,
and
support
the
weake
,
1
Thes.
5.
14.
bearing
one
anothers
burden
;
O
let
us
pity
such
,
and
pray
earnestly
to
God
for
such
,
considering
our
owne
case
,
Gal.
6.
1.
would
wee
not
bee
prayed
for
were
wee
in
their
conditions
?
Vse
3
Thirdly
,
how
thankfull
should
all
Christians
bee
for
their
freedome
from
this
great
burden
of
a
wounded
spirit
;
tell
me
,
are
you
set
at
liberty
,
and
is
all
peace
and
rest
within
?
are
the
bands
of
the
distresse
broken
?
wouldst
thou
bee
under
the
same
estate
againe
,
to
feele
those
hells
and
sorrowes
which
once
were
endured
by
thee
?
No
surely
,
than
stirre
up
thy
heart
to
blesse
thy
God
who
hath
taken
off
this
heavie
burden
from
thy
soule
;
blesse
him
daily
and
duely
;
a
man
can
never
bee
thankfull
enough
for
the
ease
and
free
dome
of
his
spirit
;
some
men
walke
with
senselesse
spirits
,
and
they
blesse
God
that
they
were
never
troubled
in
mind
all
the
daies
of
their
life
;
some
men
walk
with
wounds
in
their
spirits
,
and
would
give
all
the
world
did
they
enjoy
it
for
freedome
and
ease
,
and
shall
any
man
enjoy
the
liberty
and
peace
of
his
conscience
from
God
and
yet
walke
without
joy
and
praise
;
it
well
becommeth
men
healed
of
their
wounds
,
out
of
that
ease
and
liberty
they
have
obtained
to
bee
very
joyfull
and
thankefull
.
Vse
4
Fourthly
,
to
learne
us
in
holy
feare
and
care
least
that
wee
should
bring
this
heavie
and
insupportable
wound
upon
our selves
:
naturally
wee
shun
all
paenall
evills
,
and
dread
the
plunging
of
our selves
into
distresses
;
know
that
wee
have
said
enough
;
it
is
a
burden
that
none
can
beare
,
thinke
not
out
of
your
ignorance
and
pride
to
outface
conscience
,
or
that
ever
you
shall
be
able
to
stand
under
the
burden
of
its
wounds
:
it
will
amaze
you
,
and
bring
you
downe
;
and
therefore
strive
to
avoid
the
pangs
and
paines
of
it
;
and
to
this
purpose
First
,
know
that
conscience
within
,
is
a
most
tender
part
which
will
be
soone
troubled
and
wounded
.
Secondly
,
know
that
conscience
troubled
is
a
most
vexing
part
;
if
a
man
trouble
his
eye
,
Similie
.
his
eye
will
trouble
him
;
and
so
it
is
here
,
all
the
vexations
will
bee
unto
our selves
.
Thirdly
,
know
that
conscience
under
wounds
is
pining
and
will
languish
it selfe
unto
death
,
Prov.
12.
25.
Fourthly
,
consider
how
apt
men
are
to
wound
conscience
,
and
they
doe
it
many
waies
:
well
then
,
follow
this
counsell
.
Six
rules
for
the
keeping
of
the
wounds
of
spirit
.
1.
Make
no
adventures
upon
sin
;
for
a
man
to
make
light
of
the
least
sin
,
and
impudently
or
improvidently
to
hazard
his
soule
upon
the
occasions
of
sin
,
is
the
readie
way
to
wound
the
spirit
:
there
are
too
too
many
who
out
of
a
secret
confidence
of
their selfe
maintenance
doe
object
their
soules
upon
sinfull
companies
;
they
doe
as
many
men
that
goe
out
of
their
houses
well
and
sound
,
but
home
they
are
brought
all
gored
and
wounded
;
in
like
manner
,
sinfull
occasions
have
the
advantage
of
us
and
will
soone
wound
us
,
let
us
not
proudly
presume
of
our
owne
strength
,
't
is
not
the
largenesse
of
our
judgements
,
or
fullnesse
of
our
graces
,
or
the
peremptorinesse
of
our
resolutions
that
can
keepe
us
(
presuming
)
from
foiles
and
wounds
by
sin
;
such
as
make
nothing
of
sin
shall
soone
bee
wounded
and
darted
by
sin
.
2.
Seeke
not
outward
pleasures
too
much
;
excesse
of
pleasures
breed
excessive
tremblings
and
sadnesse
of
spirit
;
such
men
do
pierce
themselves
thorough
and
thorough
with
many
sorrowes
who
doe
affect
a
way
of
worldly
delight
,
and
will
take
their
fill
of
pleasures
;
who
so
will
have
the
Bee
must
have
his
sting
also
,
and
if
wee
will
laugh
and
bee
merry
beyond
measure
,
wee
shall
lie
downe
and
howle
for
vexation
of
spirit
;
doe
not
so
vainely
bathe
your selves
in
carnall
delights
and
worldly
recreations
;
the
worldlings
pastime
is
the
deadnesse
and
wound
of
a
Christians
conseience
.
3.
Beware
of
formality
and
remissenesse
in
holy
services
:
the
Ordinances
not
rightly
used
doe
wound
exceedingly
;
how
vexing
is
the
word
to
a
formall
and
carnall
Christian
?
did
any
man
fall
of
,
grow
cold
,
and
begin
to
dead
his
heart
to
the
meanes
and
duties
,
but
his
heart
at
the
last
was
greatly
wounded
for
it
;
the
neglect
of
Christ
by
the
Church
,
when
his
voice
did
seeme
unseasonable
and
inopportune
unto
her
,
was
punished
by
her
spirituall
wounding
,
Cant.
5.
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
4.
Nourish
no
hypocrisie
or
guile
within
you
,
doe
not
colour
sin
with
faire
pretences
,
and
plaister
over
a
foule
heart
with
an
outside
profession
,
serve
not
graven
images
when
you
pretend
a
service
unto
God
,
if
you
doe
so
,
know
that
it
will
fester
to
a
sore
,
and
make
such
a
wound
,
which
will
proove
the
great
disquietment
of
your
soules
;
Satan
would
have
fastened
this
hypocrisie
on
Iob
,
to
have
aggravated
his
misery
;
and
he
well
knoweth
that
hypocrisie
is
wounding
.
5.
Goe
not
on
in
sinnefull
waies
against
generall
or
particular
convictions
;
there
are
who
have
such
abundance
of
love
to
sin
in
them
,
that
they
will
be
wicked
against
the
light
of
knowledge
and
the
dictate
of
conscience
,
it
is
not
the
knowledge
they
have
of
evill
,
nor
the
risngs
up
and
reproofes
of
conscience
within
them
for
evills
which
can
hold
them
of
from
evill
;
but
on
they
goe
,
and
wickedly
they
will
doe
,
now
as
this
prooves
an
aggravation
of
sin
,
so
it
maketh
the
wound
very
deepe
;
if
knowledge
and
conscience
hold
us
not
of
from
sin
,
it
will
hold
on
sin
,
peircing
the
marrow
,
and
vitals
of
the
spirit
;
David
went
against
as
great
light
as
any
man
did
,
and
did
not
his
sins
proove
wounding
sins
,
breaking
his
bones
and
heart
?
and
so
will
thine
too
.
6.
Keepe
your selves
in
the
waies
of
duty
,
walking
in
every
action
according
to
the
rule
,
and
peace
shall
be
upon
your
spirits
,
Gal.
6.
16.
I
say
the
more
holy
and
unblameable
a
man
is
,
the
more
strict
a
man
is
with
himselfe
in
keeping
himselfe
under
the
law
of
religion
,
the
more
assured
peace
and
soundnesse
shall
he
finde
within
his
conscience
;
The
waies
of
wisedome
are
waies
of
pleasantnesse
,
and
all
her
paths
are
peace
,
yea
and
the
keeping
of
sound
wisedome
and
discretion
shall
be
life
unto
our
soules
,
Prov.
3.
17
,
21
,
22.
I
assure
you
that
duties
conscionably
,
sincerely
,
and
constantly
performed
,
doe
keepe
up
the
soule
in
life
and
joy
.
Vse
5
Fiftly
,
continue
not
your selves
under
the
wounds
of
conscience
;
there
is
a
strange
cruelty
which
Gods
children
doe
offer
unto
themselves
,
in
keeping
the
wound
upon
the
soule
alwaies
fresh
and
bleeding
;
whereby
they
lie
longer
Men
doe
continue
themselves
under
their
spirituall
wounds
six
waies
under
it
then
they
need
to
doe
;
I
shall
touch
upon
the
waies
and
grounds
of
continuing
the
wound
of
conscience
on
a
mans
selfe
.
1.
Want
of
seasonable
counsell
and
comfort
;
when
men
do
hide
their
wounded
estate
,
and
will
not
repaire
to
appointed
comforts
and
comforters
,
this
doth
not
onely
enlarge
the
wound
,
but
settle
it
;
as
wee
see
in
bodily
wounds
,
if
they
want
a
timely
looking
too
,
it
is
the
longer
before
that
they
heale
;
the
case
is
so
here
,
delaies
breed
dangers
:
and
we
are
speedily
to
make
in
to
our
remedies
,
do
not
sleight
the
least
wound
as
many
doe
,
who
at
the
first
make
nothing
of
it
;
but
set
upon
the
cure
as
soone
as
you
espie
the
wound
;
the
medicine
is
prepared
before
hand
,
and
physitians
to
apply
it
are
at
hand
,
onely
take
you
heed
of
a
sinfull
bashfullnesse
,
and
dumbe
divell
,
and
cursed
negligence
,
cry
not
out
when
it
is
too
late
.
2.
Recourse
unto
contrary
medicines
;
there
are
many
false
and
deluding
medicines
unto
conscience
;
and
there
are
many
medicines
which
are
vertuall
,
but
yet
not
sutable
,
all
medicines
heale
not
all
diseases
;
wee
see
in
experience
in
bodily
wounds
which
are
but
small
and
little
to
looke
to
,
if
that
a
contrary
medicine
bee
applied
to
it
,
it
doth
enrage
it
,
and
increase
it
,
and
continue
it
many
times
unto
the
death
of
the
patient
;
and
thus
if
men
in
and
under
their
spirituall
wounds
will
runne
to
the
use
of
such
druggs
and
playsters
which
may
onely
for
a
time
damme
up
the
sense
,
but
not
make
upthe
wound
,
they
may
long
and
long
continue
under
the
wound
,
and
cry
out
of
their
wounds
;
you
may
no
more
think
to
heale
the
spirit
by
sin
,
then
by
adding
piles
of
wood
Simile
.
to
extinguish
flaming
fire
;
beleeve
me
,
it
was
not
Sauls
musick
which
could
tune
his
jarring
spirit
,
nor
Belshazzars
cups
which
could
blot
out
the
sense
of
the
secret
hand-writing
;
it
is
not
your
mad
mi●th
,
or
joviall
companions
,
or
worldly
imployments
that
can
take
of
your
sadnesse
of
spirit
;
they
may
put
of
from
some
horror
for
the
present
,
but
they
double
horrors
in
their
returne
;
even
as
cold
water
doth
the
heate
in
a
burning
feaver
.
3.
Illnesse
of
diet
;
diet
is
much
in
continuing
of
bodily
wounds
;
there
are
meates
and
drinkes
which
men
must
abstaine
from
,
if
that
they
intend
to
be
cured
:
and
't
is
as
true
in
the
spirituall
Surgerie
;
if
that
wee
enlarge
our
desires
after
for
bidden
fruit
,
and
delight
to
feed
upon
sinfull
husks
,
and
will
be
doing
that
we
should
not
,
we
may
thanke
our selves
for
the
smart
of
our
wounds
;
is
it
the
way
to
be
rid
of
a
wound
to
vexe
it
?
and
to
feed
contrary
to
it
?
4.
Selfe-nicenesse
;
men
are
many
times
so
tender
and
indulgent
toward
themselves
,
that
they
will
be
healed
onely
by
soft
words
,
and
the
covering
of
a
faire
cloth
,
they
will
not
submit
themselves
unto
the
painefull
searchings
of
the
Law
;
but
they
are
in
this
cruell
to
themselves
,
and
out
of
selfe
favouring
do
make
their
misery
larger
and
longer
.
5.
The
life
of
sense
;
which
is
open
to
all
winds
,
and
the
keeping
open
of
all
wounds
within
the
soule
,
my
meaning
is
this
;
that
when
Christians
do
place
the
disposition
of
God
towards
them
,
and
judge
of
themselves
according
to
the
condition
of
their
own
feelings
and
sensible
apprehensions
;
this
is
that
which
doth
greatly
keepe
up
the
wound
of
the
spirit
;
for
now
the
soule
being
under
its
ebbings
,
and
finding
the
channell
in
a
manner
drie
,
so
as
he
cannot
see
what
he
was
wont
to
behold
;
begins
thus
to
reason
,
surely
God
is
not
my
God
in
grace
and
mercy
,
for
I
cannot
finde
him
in
his
love
to
me
as
I
was
wont
to
doe
;
which
condition
is
full
of
suspense
and
feare
and
doubting
,
and
must
needs
continue
the
wound
.
6.
Harkning
unto
Satan
;
if
a
man
doe
beleeve
the
divels
testimony
and
information
touching
his
estate
and
condition
,
and
take
up
all
his
speech
upon
trust
for
truth
,
he
shall
keepe
himselfe
in
bleeding
wounds
,
the
more
Satan
doth
tamper
with
our
condition
,
and
take
upon
him
to
judge
of
our
sins
,
and
services
,
and
temper
and
standing
,
the
more
sad
and
doubtfull
will
our
condition
be
.
I
say
if
wee
shall
put
the
issue
of
our
condition
upon
the
determination
of
Satan
,
and
all
his
interpretations
and
decisions
shall
bee
gospell
with
us
,
Lord
how
shall
wee
bee
tossed
too
and
fro
?
and
where
there
is
no
rest
,
how
can
there
bee
the
healing
of
the
wound
?
Vse
6
Quit
your selves
as
speedily
as
you
can
from
the
wounded
spirit
;
I
speake
to
all
such
who
labour
under
this
wounded
spirit
;
1.
Do
not
you
unwisely
cast
off
all
hope
of
cure
,
and
despairingly
conclude
against
all
your
comforts
;
know
1.
That
the
best
of
Gods
Saints
have
beene
under
the
grievousnesse
of
this
wound
,
and
that
in
as
fearfull
and
terrible
a
manner
as
any
of
you
can
possibly
bee
,
and
they
have
received
their
cures
:
2.
That
the
greatest
of
our
spirituall
wounds
(
suppose
them
to
bee
more
setled
and
permanent
wounds
)
are
capable
of
cure
,
and
may
bee
cured
,
God
which
hath
healed
this
wound
in
many
of
his
deare
children
,
and
is
the
wise
and
able
Physitian
Three
meanes
to
get
out
of
our
wounded
estate
for
his
people
,
can
and
will
heale
all
the
wounds
of
our
spirits
,
and
it
matters
not
how
great
and
grievous
the
wound
bee
,
if
God
be
Surgeon
,
Ier.
17.
14.
Hosea
6.
1.
he
can
heale
one
as
well
as
another
,
and
all
wounds
assoone
as
any
,
and
therefore
say
not
my
spirit
is
greatly
wounded
;
but
rise
up
to
the
cure
,
and
learne
in
the
next
place
2.
To
be
willing
of
cure
;
I
know
that
there
can
be
no
pleasure
in
staying
under
wounds
unto
any
wise
man
;
yet
as
many
are
ignorant
of
the
true
remedies
,
so
many
are
very
unwilling
to
use
those
remedies
provided
and
prescribed
for
their
cure
;
wee
finde
in
some
people
such
refusals
of
offered
comforts
;
such
sleightings
of
able
counsels
;
yea
and
such
shunnings
of
soule-searchings
,
that
it
makes
us
to
feare
them
,
and
of
many
of
them
we
may
say
,
wee
would
have
cured
Babell
,
but
she
would
not
be
cured
,
Ier.
51.
9.
and
rest
not
heere
but
Thirdly
,
learne
to
follow
the
waies
and
meanes
prescribed
for
your
healing
;
there
is
balme
in
Gilead
,
and
a
poole
at
Bethesda
,
There
are
five
things
to
be
done
if
wee
doe
intend
the
curing
of
our
wounded
spirits
1
Open
the
wound
and
Physitians
enough
among
us
,
onely
wee
must
take
the
course
,
and
addresse
our selves
1.
Unto
the
opening
and
searching
of
the
wound
;
it
is
not
enough
that
we
have
a
view
of
our
wound
in
generall
,
seeing
that
we
are
sicke
and
aile
ill
,
but
we
must
finde
out
the
particular
maladie
in
the
speciall
reason
of
it
;
and
therefore
you
must
suffer
the
Ministers
of
God
to
goe
to
the
quick
,
and
to
launce
and
lay
open
all
;
there
is
a
holy
incision
to
be
made
into
the
wound
of
the
spirit
by
Gods
Law
,
this
doth
finde
out
and
open
the
particular
hidden
and
malevolent
humour
of
the
soule
,
and
it
is
your
duty
to
let
the
Law
into
your
hearts
,
that
so
it
may
have
its
perfect
worke
,
blesse
God
for
a
searching
Ministerie
,
and
deliver
up
your selves
to
that
word
which
maketh
most
inquisition
into
your
wound
;
the
word
that
doth
most
wound
you
for
the
present
,
it
will
by
Gods
blessing
be
a
meanes
of
the
after
curing
of
you
.
2.
Unto
the
washing
and
2.
Wash
the
wound
cleansing
of
the
wound
;
there
is
a
great
deale
of
filth
that
falls
into
mans
spirit
,
in
the
wounding
thereof
,
which
of
necessity
must
be
washed
away
,
or
no
cure
will
follow
;
who
so
is
not
willing
to
be
rid
of
sin
(
that
as
extreame
filthinesse
doth
lodge
within
him
)
hee
shall
never
receive
the
right
cure
of
his
spirituall
wound
;
it
is
sin
which
is
the
core
of
the
ulcer
;
O
remoove
it
in
the
guilt
of
it
,
and
remoove
it
in
the
filth
of
it
;
get
the
washing
of
Justification
,
and
of
Sanctification
into
thy
soule
,
and
doubt
not
but
thou
shalt
be
cured
.
3.
Apply
the
playster
.
3.
Unto
the
laying
on
of
the
all-healing
plaister
upon
the
wound
;
it
is
the
plaister
in
application
that
is
healing
;
Christs
blood
was
shed
to
heale
broken
spirits
,
Esay
61.
1
,
2
,
3.
&
53.
6.
He
is
that
Sun
of
righteousnesse
that
hath
healing
under
his
wings
,
Mal.
4.
2.
that
blood
alone
can
asswage
all
our
ragings
,
and
heale
all
our
woundings
;
Now
then
,
make
a
seasonable
application
of
that
blood
to
your
wounded
soules
,
sprinkle
with
his
blood
your
wounded
spirits
;
God
alone
is
pacified
,
if
the
blood
of
Christ
be
sprinkled
,
and
conscience
doth
heale
when
God
is
reconciled
;
O
that
we
would
set
our selves
by
faith
into
the
dying
and
bleedings
of
Christ
;
a
man
must
earnestly
labour
to
beleeve
that
Christ
doth
and
will
satisfie
for
those
sinnes
which
breed
the
terror
within
;
and
this
will
proove
the
curing
and
the
comforting
of
his
heart
,
as
we
may
see
,
Act.
16.
31.
4.
Unto
the
daily
openings
4.
Dresse
it
daily
.
and
dressings
of
the
wound
;
it
is
a
necessary
thing
for
the
soule
to
be
venting
it selfe
into
full
and
frequent
confessions
of
sin
;
there
is
a
need
of
letting
out
the
filthy
matter
that
the
wound
in
healing
gathereth
;
this
wee
hold
;
keepe
in
sin
,
and
Note
.
you
keepe
on
your
trouble
;
but
let
out
the
filthy
matter
and
ease
will
follow
;
it
is
an
easing
thing
to
bee
much
in
acknowledgement
of
sin
to
God
,
and
to
accuse
a
mans
selfe
of
sin
before
God
;
we
see
David
found
it
specially
curing
unto
him
,
Psal.
32.
3
,
5.
and
besides
this
,
there
must
be
the
renewing
of
our
repentance
and
godly
sorrow
for
sins
committed
;
sinfull
wounds
are
deepe
wounds
,
and
great
sins
call
for
great
sorrowes
;
David
was
wholy
in
teares
,
and
Peter
weepes
bitterly
;
and
wee
must
be
constant
in
repenting
,
if
wee
expect
a
compleate
and
comfortable
cure
;
and
lastly
we
must
lay
open
all
our
sores
before
the
Lord
in
prayer
;
Davids
sore
ran
and
ceased
not
,
and
yet
in
the
day
of
his
trouble
he
sought
the
Lord
,
and
he
prayed
when
his
spirit
was
full
of
anguish
,
Psal.
77.
2
,
3.
and
thus
must
we
doe
,
wee
must
come
unto
God
with
all
our
sinnes
and
soares
craving
healing
from
him
;
who
will
heale
us
in
his
owne
time
,
and
by
his
owne
meanes
,
Hosea
6.
1.
&
14.
4.
5.
Unto
the
upholdments
of
5.
Provision
.
our
spirits
,
under
all
the
dressings
of
its
wounds
;
wee
are
very
apt
to
faint
in
the
thought
of
distresses
;
but
when
wee
are
felt
and
drest
,
and
dealt
withall
in
a
most
healing
way
,
wee
are
ready
to
qualme
and
sinke
,
so
that
it
doth
very
much
concerne
us
to
have
our
cordials
and
restoratives
neare
us
,
such
as
are
the
sweet
and
precious
promises
of
the
Note
.
Covenant
of
grace
,
wee
must
set
our selves
under
grace
,
and
beleeve
that
God
hath
a
good
opinion
of
us
,
and
that
his
love
is
towards
us
;
wee
must
set
up
the
saving
vertue
of
Christs
blood
against
the
damming
power
of
sinne
;
wee
must
eye
Gods
acceptance
of
weake
endeavours
,
and
passing
by
of
many
failings
,
wee
must
conclude
that
a
state
of
love
may
bee
under
the
sense
of
much
wrath
,
and
that
though
the
paine
for
the
present
be
much
and
great
,
yet
it
is
sanctified
,
and
God
will
put
an
end
unto
it
for
good
unto
such
as
are
his
in
Covenant
.
This
if
we
could
wisely
doe
,
wee
should
keepe
downe
the
risings
of
uncomfortable
thoughts
;
and
cease
so
much
talking
of
our
paine
,
and
making
complaint
thereof
,
and
happily
attaine
to
the
curing
of
the
wounds
of
our
spirits
;
the
greatest
of
mercies
,
and
the
ground
of
singular
rejoycing
;
because
the
wounds
of
the
spirit
are
so
intollerable
and
unsufferable
as
I
have
opened
unto
you
.
Eight
Cases
of
conscience
opened
for
the
relievement
of
wounded
spirits
.
IT
now
remaineth
that
I
open
unto
you
some
of
the
things
which
are
greatly
wounding
unto
mans
spirit
;
and
yeeld
unto
you
such
relievements
against
them
,
as
Cases
of
conscience
doe
require
,
a
work
requiring
both
experimentall
knowledge
,
and
the
tongue
of
the
Learned
,
unto
which
I
acknowledge
my selfe
insufficient
,
yet
having
found
the
good
proofe
of
these
following
directions
in
the
comforting
of
many
soules
already
,
I
am
the
more
encouraged
to
communicate
them
unto
you
in
a
more
publique
way
,
and
the
blessing
of
the
Almighty
goe
along
with
them
.
CASE
.
I.
Of
the
suspension
of
divine
favour
.
THe
first
thing
which
I
Case
1.
shall
speake
of
as
The
absence
of
Gods
lov●
in
sense
is
a
great
trouble
.
greatly
wounding
and
troubling
the
spirits
of
Gods
children
,
is
the
absence
of
God
in
the
sense
,
and
feeling
of
his
loving
kindnesse
;
all
absences
of
God
(
suppose
them
to
be
longer
or
shorter
,
inward
,
or
outward
;
)
troubles
Christians
exceedingly
,
if
Caine
could
make
it
distraction
unto
him
when
he
was
cast
out
of
Gods
visible
presence
,
Gen.
4.
15
,
16.
If
Mary
weepe
because
that
they
had
taken
away
her
Lord
and
she
knew
not
where
that
they
had
laid
him
,
Iohn
20.
13.
how
much
more
wounding
unto
Christians
is
the
suspension
of
divine
favour
?
the
soule
cannot
lie
under
the
sense
of
Gods
displeasure
and
withdrawments
of
his
love
without
much
alteratio●
and
affliction
.
The
life
of
a
Christian
is
much
after
the
life
of
some
great
Favourite
in
the
Court
,
whose
Simile
.
comforts
or
discomforts
depends
upon
the
countenance
,
or
discountenance
of
his
Prince
;
or
as
it
is
with
the
Marigold
,
which
opens
and
shuts
with
the
Sun
;
just
thus
all
the
while
the
love
of
God
shines
upon
a
Christian
,
so
as
he
is
able
to
apprehend
it
,
he
lives
,
and
is
very
chearefull
in
spirit
;
the
sense
of
divine
love
is
a
spring
of
joy
,
a
well
of
consolation
,
and
the
admirable
refreshment
of
the
soule
;
[
](A11845-e16210-b)a
a
Psal
▪
30
▪
5.
thy
favour
is
life
,
[
](A11845-e16230-b)b
b
Psal.
63
▪
3.
thy
loving
kindnesse
is
better
then
life
,
saith
David
,
this
was
it
that
gave
unto
him
exceeding
joy
of
heart
,
Psal.
4.
6
,
7.
The
Church
sate
under
the
shadow
of
Christ
with
great
delight
,
and
his
fruit
wa●●weet
unto
her
taste
,
Cant.
2.
3.
The
enjoyment
of
this
love
is
the
day
and
joy
of
a
Christian
.
But
now
if
that
there
bee
a
withdrawment
or
clouding
or
restraining
of
the
love
of
God
unto
sense
;
let
God
(
I
say
)
but
hide
his
face
,
and
seeme
to
forget
and
forsake
his
;
let
him
but
cover
himselfe
with
a
cloud
,
and
absent
himselfe
for
a
time
,
covering
his
with
his
wrath
and
just
displeasure
,
now
't
is
all
night
and
darkenesse
,
yea
and
death
it selfe
unto
Christians
;
as
you
may
see
in
these
Scriptures
of
experience
,
Psal.
30.
7.
88.
14.
44.
24.
77.
3
,
7
,
8
,
9.
13.
1.
31.
22.
Lam.
3.
18.
&
42
,
43
,
44.
Esa.
45.
15.
49.
14.
Ionah
2.
4.
Reason
.
And
all
this
is
by
reason
of
that
conjunction
and
relation
that
is
betweene
God
and
them
,
and
the
wonderfull
sweetnesse
and
joy
wherewithall
they
were
filled
and
refreshed
in
t●●
daies
of
their
appr●●●nsio●
of
divine
love
;
things
in
conjunction
are
difficult
in
their
separation
;
a
loving
wife
cannot
long
endure
the
absence
of
her
kind
husband
;
but
his
departure
Simile
.
from
her
in
displeasure
is
intollerable
and
insufferable
by
her
;
a
naturall
and
ingenious
childe
makes
all
his
fathers
withdrawments
bitter
unto
him
,
even
an
Absolom
that
had
no
goodnesse
in
him
,
was
troubled
with
his
fathers
withholding
the
wonted
signes
of
his
favour
in
banishing
him
from
his
presence
,
and
can
wee
imagine
but
that
when
God
turnes
his
backe
,
departs
in
displeasure
,
keepes
himselfe
darkened
and
unseene
(
that
not
so
much
as
the
least
comfortable
view
of
his
countenance
can
bee
espied
)
changeth
the
set
of
〈◊〉
countenance
,
and
folds
up
all
the
former
intimations
of
love
and
favour
from
the
sense
and
apprehension
of
his
children
,
this
is
the
wounding
,
the
unsetling
and
the
casting
The
greatnesse
of
this
trouble
.
downe
of
the
spirit
;
I
dare
affirme
,
that
all
outward
dignities
and
revennues
which
God
doth
cast
upon
Christians
in
variety
and
plenty
,
in
this
condition
will
nothing
availe
to
comfort
them
,
divine
suspensions
are
divine
desertions
,
and
when
God
is
displeased
with
a
man
,
which
of
all
the
creatures
can
comfort
him
?
the
Moone
looseth
her
light
when
Simile
.
the
face
of
the
Sun
is
intercepted
;
and
God
taking
away
his
love
,
the
light
of
comfort
is
taken
away
also
,
and
Christians
are
left
unto
themselves
in
woe
and
misery
:
let
me
tell
Causes
of
the
trouble
three
.
you
:
1.
That
times
of
suspension
are
times
of
stirring
tentations
;
God
is
no
sooner
absent
,
but
Satan
is
present
and
combating
with
Christians
;
if
God
withdraw
from
Iob
,
the
Divell
will
set
on
with
eagernesse
.
2.
That
times
of
suspensions
are
times
of
greatest
suspitions
,
now
feares
and
jealousies
and
doubtings
doe
arise
within
men
.
3.
That
under
all
the
withdrawments
of
Gods
favour
,
there
is
eminent
disquietnesse
and
enlargednesse
of
sorrowes
;
the
[
](A11845-e16460-b)*
*
Visceribus
frementibus
.
very
bowels
of
the
Church
was
troubled
for
the
absence
of
Christ
,
Cant.
5.
4.
and
the
absence
of
a
God
,
the
fountaine
of
all
good
,
goeth
to
the
heart
of
a
Christian
,
for
now
the
light
and
comfort
of
heaven
is
wanting
.
This
is
the
miserable
condition
of
Gods
children
under
the
suspension
of
divine
favour
;
But
you
will
aske
mee
what
relievement
may
bee
affoorded
Releevements
to
soules
under
the
suspension
of
Gods
love
▪
to
Christians
whose
spirits
are
under
this
trouble
?
Unto
such
men
I
shall
propose
these
foure
directions
.
First
deepely
to
judge
themselves
for
the
loosing
or
suspending
causes
of
divine
favour
;
the
love
of
God
unto
his
in
himself
is
unchangeable
;
if
there
be
any
change
of
it
unto
us
,
wee
may
thanke
our selves
for
it
;
there
is
an
occasion
given
from
man
to
God
,
or
God
would
never
withdraw
his
love
from
man
,
setting
him
wholly
under
his
wrath
and
anger
;
God
by
way
of
punishment
of
former
unthankfullnesse
,
unchearefullnesse
,
unprofitablenesse
,
and
undutifullnesse
doth
withdraw
himselfe
from
his
owne
deare
children
;
their
sinnes
are
the
cloudes
which
hide
his
face
,
folding
up
the
blessed
light
of
his
countenance
;
these
shut
the
doore
,
draw
the
curtaines
,
cause
the
ecclipse
,
and
make
the
wall
of
separation
betweene
God
and
his
;
men
in
sinning
forsake
God
,
and
God
for
sinne
doth
forsake
men
,
leaving
them
to
themselves
forsaken
of
all
comforts
,
and
feeling
miserable
wrath
;
wee
see
how
Davids
great
sins
did
suspend
the
comfortable
presence
of
God
for
a
time
from
his
soule
,
Psal.
51.
11
,
12.
and
the
Church
acknowledgeth
;
Thou
hast
hid
thy
face
from
us
,
and
consumed
us
,
because
of
our
iniquities
,
Esa.
64.
7.
and
the
Prophet
tells
us
,
Your
iniquities
have
separated
betweene
you
and
your
God
,
and
your
sinnes
have
made
him
hide
his
face
from
you
,
Esa.
59.
2.
Though
God
takes
not
away
his
favour
totally
and
finally
,
though
hee
Note
.
doth
not
cast
away
his
utterly
,
damning
them
eternally
;
yet
the
sins
of
his
are
set
before
him
,
even
their
secret
sins
in
the
light
of
his
countenance
,
Psal.
90.
8.
for
which
sinnes
of
theirs
it
doth
become
them
seriously
and
soundly
to
judge
themselves
,
you
must
therefore
learne
to
bewaile
the
losse
of
divine
favour
more
in
the
cause
of
it
,
then
misery
by
it
;
when
Isracl
heard
that
God
would
not
go
in
the
midst
of
them
,
they
mourned
and
no
man
did
put
Exod.
33.
3
,
4.
on
his
ornaments
;
and
surely
an
humble
submission
of
our selves
to
God
,
in
the
confession
of
our
provoking
and
displeasing
sins
,
and
the
taking
home
unto
our selves
the
just
desert
of
condemnation
,
together
with
the
crying
downe
the
wrath
of
God
;
and
seeking
the
face
of
God
by
prayer
doth
well
become
all
Christians
who
desire
to
enjoy
the
loving
favour
and
the
blessed
countenance
of
God
;
what
Father
will
shew
Simile
.
his
cheerefull
countenance
to
an
unhumbled
son
for
former
rebellions
?
and
shall
we
think
to
see
love
and
light
in
Gods
Christians
are
chiefly
to
bee
humbled
for
three
things
.
face
,
till
God
see
dejection
in
our
countenances
,
and
griefe
in
our
hearts
for
our
sinnes
?
O
then
let
us
be
humbled
,
For
1.
Our
former
dis-esteemes
of
former
feelings
of
divine
love
,
for
that
wee
did
no
more
prize
,
and
for
that
we
did
so
carelesly
undervalue
,
and
but
in
an
ordinary
manner
entertaine
the
pledges
and
testimonies
of
Gods
speciall
love
unto
us
.
2.
Our
former
uncomfortablenesse
of
spirit
in
and
under
the
feelings
of
Gods
love
vouchsafed
to
us
Christians
;
wee
did
walk
with
too
much
sadnesse
of
spirit
under
many
testimonies
of
Gods
love
unto
us
,
(
a
thing
very
displeasing
unto
God
)
and
for
which
God
doth
greatly
humble
those
that
are
his
;
they
who
will
not
walke
chearefully
under
the
shining
of
Gods
love
upon
them
,
shall
have
it
withdrawne
from
them
unto
their
deepe
sorrow
.
3.
Our
unstedfastnesse
and
remissenesse
in
holy
walking
,
we
have
beene
too
remisse
in
the
Ordinances
and
duties
,
wee
have
beene
cold
and
carelesse
in
prayer
,
and
hearing
,
&c.
and
this
God
cannot
abide
,
for
this
wee
must
bee
humbled
before
the
Lord
,
if
ever
wee
expect
the
light
of
his
countenance
.
Secondly
,
prejudice
not
2.
your selves
unto
a
state
of
divine
love
,
make
it
not
a
thing
impossible
to
you
to
recover
and
regaine
Gods
face
and
favour
;
Christians
in
their
losses
are
to
grieve
,
and
hope
;
it
is
not
safe
in
the
suspensions
of
divine
favour
to
cast
off
all
hope
of
enjoying
the
same
;
it
was
a
weakenesse
in
David
to
thinke
that
God
would
bee
favourable
no
more
;
it
is
one
of
Satans
tricks
to
present
God
at
such
times
in
full
wrath
to
the
soule
,
and
to
perswade
man
that
hee
must
bid
farewell
unto
Gods
love
,
the
sense
being
once
lost
it
should
never
come
againe
into
the
soule
.
Now
if
men
close
with
Satan
and
will
not
bee
brought
within
the
compasse
of
divine
love
,
but
are
alwaies
rearing
up
arguments
of
divine
wrath
within
themselves
against
themselves
,
how
shall
they
come
to
settle
their
soules
in
love
?
Can
the
waters
Simile
.
run
cleare
if
wee
will
alwaies
bee
mudding
them
?
if
we
pleade
against
divine
love
,
how
shall
we
apply
it
?
shut
fast
the
windowes
,
and
the
light
cannot
come
into
the
roome
;
despaire
of
ever
enjoying
Gods
love
,
and
you
debarre
your selves
of
all
comfortable
feeling
of
the
same
;
helpe
not
the
divell
against
our selves
&
our
comforts
;
but
know
that
though
God
be
not
easily
gained
in
his
love
once
lost
,
yet
the
sense
of
Gods
love
after
the
sense
of
much
wrath
is
attaineable
,
it
being
both
tendred
in
the
promise
,
and
that
which
many
faithfull
Christians
seeking
have
obtained
;
reade
what
is
written
,
for
a
small
moment
have
I
forsaken
thee
,
Esay
●●
.
7
,
8.
but
with
great
mercies
will
I
gather
thee
:
In
a
little
wrath
I
hid
my
face
from
thee
for
a
moment
;
but
with
everlasting
kindnesse
will
I
have
mercy
on
thee
,
saith
the
Lord
thy
Redeemer
.
Thirdly
,
set
upon
the
recovering
means
of
Gods
favour
unto
your selves
,
Gods
countenance
which
is
now
suspended
may
be
renewed
;
the
Sun
is
not
alwaies
clouded
,
and
God
will
Simile
.
not
alwaies
bee
offended
;
though
God
bee
not
changeable
in
himselfe
and
love
,
yet
sense
of
his
love
is
with
much
variation
to
the
same
Christians
;
sometimes
they
have
Sense
of
love
is
graduall
.
much
light
and
evidence
,
and
can
and
doe
apply
it
with
great
strength
and
comfort
,
enjoying
as
it
were
their
heaven
on
earth
;
anon
their
apprehensions
are
clouded
,
and
applications
weakned
,
so
that
great
love
doth
run
with
little
sense
,
they
are
sonnes
yet
under
sense
of
wrath
,
and
yet
they
may
rise
up
againe
,
and
their
God
arise
in
the
light
of
his
countenance
upon
them
;
assuredly
Christians
4
Thing
to
bee
done
for
the
rega●●ning
o●
God●
lov●
in
sense
.
might
walke
with
more
sense
of
Gods
love
if
that
they
did
practise
these
foure
things
.
1.
The
giving
off
the
waies
of
sinne
;
a
man
is
no
way
more
an
enemy
unto
his
owne
assurance
of
divine
love
,
then
in
and
by
the
continuing
in
the
love
and
practise
of
any
one
knowne
lust
which
is
the
great
displeasure
of
God
;
God
(
I
grant
)
doth
love
where
sinne
is
,
but
he
doth
neither
love
sinne
nor
will
he
shew
himselfe
loving
to
that
man
that
is
a
lover
of
sin
;
if
the
heart
gather
iniquity
to
it selfe
,
how
can
the
love
of
God
dwell
there
?
what
is
it
that
makes
Gods
children
in
the
daies
of
distresse
most
doubtfull
of
Gods
love
,
and
most
to
question
the
same
towards
them
?
is
it
not
the
sins
that
they
have
committed
?
and
can
we
bee
in
the
waies
of
assurance
when
wee
live
in
the
waies
of
wickednesse
?
Danger
by
sinni●
all
adventuring
upon
sins
doth
beget
divine
hatred
,
make
faith
to
reele
,
and
breeds
nothing
but
doubts
,
and
feares
,
and
jealousies
;
all
which
keeps
off
the
feeling
of
divine
love
;
O
resolve
to
give
of
all
sinne
,
no
way
engage
your
hearts
unto
it
,
and
you
shall
finde
upon
your
turning
from
sinne
,
the
turning
of
Gods
face
towards
you
;
2
Chron.
7.
14.
Esay
55.
7.
2.
Be
found
in
the
waies
of
duty
;
inlarge
the
uprightnesse
of
your
soules
,
the
humility
of
your
minds
,
and
strive
to
all
conscionablenesse
,
fervencie
and
stedfastnesse
of
spirit
in
all
required
services
,
and
you
shall
finde
divine
favour
bowing
and
bending
towards
you
;
a
man
is
never
more
in
the
way
of
love
,
then
when
hee
goes
right
on
in
the
course
of
godlinesse
,
when
a
mans
life
is
wrought
unto
Gods
will
and
spent
in
Gods
worke
;
there
cannot
want
particular
discoveries
of
Gods
love
more
or
lesse
;
if
we
live
to
God
and
with
God
▪
acting
and
mooving
on
in
a
course
of
holinesse
,
though
for
the
present
all
seeme
to
be
clouded
and
darkned
,
love
will
breake
out
;
Note
Three
things
about
love
and
duty
.
with
me
three
things
,
1.
That
a
Christian
wanting
assurance
of
divine
love
,
dares
not
to
decline
duty
and
the
services
of
a
spirituall
life
;
though
hee
cannot
as
yet
feele
God
in
love
,
yet
hee
will
waite
upon
God
in
duty
.
2.
That
the
sense
and
assurance
of
Gods
love
in
the
heart
,
doth
much
enlarge
the
heart
in
the
chearefull
and
powerfull
performance
of
holy
duties
;
no
man
is
more
spiritfull
or
painefull
,
then
he
which
day
by
day
feeleth
Gods
goodnesse
;
this
is
as
the
oyling
to
the
wheeles
,
and
the
light
unto
working
.
3.
That
while
men
goe
on
in
a
course
of
holy
obedience
,
and
moove
on
in
duties
out
of
love
to
God
,
God
will
not
faile
at
length
to
give
them
some
intimations
of
his
love
,
Thou
meetest
him
that
rejoyceth
and
worketh
righteousnesse
,
those
that
remember
thee
in
thy
waies
,
Esay
64.
5.
3.
Preserve
your selves
under
the
Ordinances
,
you
are
in
the
waies
of
love
when
you
are
in
Gods
presence
,
hearing
Gods
voice
,
and
partaking
of
his
Sacraments
;
these
reveale
the
Fathers
face
unto
you
,
here
you
shall
have
tenders
of
divine
love
unto
you
;
and
by
these
God
will
convey
the
sense
of
his
love
unto
you
;
I
have
declared
unto
them
thy
Joh.
17.
26.
name
,
and
will
declare
it
,
that
the
love
wherewith
thou
hast
loved
me
may
be
in
them
;
where
wee
plainely
see
that
God
by
the
meanes
of
salvation
doth
perswade
and
settle
the
heart
in
the
assurance
of
his
love
;
let
it
then
be
your
wisedomes
to
attend
,
serting
your selves
under
the
manifestation
of
love
,
and
God
in
time
will
speake
peace
to
your
hearts
,
and
let
you
to
know
the
love
that
hee
hath
towards
you
,
waite
I
say
upon
God
in
his
Ordinances
,
and
surely
the
good
houre
will
come
that
the
heate
and
comfort
of
Gods
love
shall
bee
apprehended
by
you
:
I
will
heare
what
the
Lord
will
speake
,
for
hee
will
speake
peace
unto
his
people
and
to
his
Saints
,
Psal.
85.
8.
4.
Cleare
the
warrants
and
grounds
of
faith
;
this
is
most
true
,
that
faith
lives
in
love
,
and
in
the
promises
of
love
,
and
there
can
be
no
sound
perswasion
of
Gods
love
in
the
soule
without
faith
;
as
the
Gospell
sheweth
love
,
and
God
bestoweth
love
,
so
faith
receiveth
and
applieth
love
;
[
](A11845-e17000-b)a
a
1
Ioh
4
16.
Wee
have
knowne
and
beleeved
the
love
that
God
hath
to
us
,
now
faith
doth
never
worke
so
clearely
and
apprehensively
in
divine
love
,
as
when
its
warrants
and
grounds
(
which
are
the
promises
of
God
)
are
very
cleare
unto
the
soule
;
there
are
two
Two
things
keeping
men
of
the
apprehension
of
divine
love
1.
Misplacing
of
warrants
.
things
which
keepe
men
off
from
the
comfortable
apprehension
of
divine
favour
.
1.
One
is
the
misplacing
of
warrants
,
when
men
are
mistaken
in
the
matter
of
Gods
love
,
and
will
judge
themselves
to
be
under
divine
love
upon
generall
testimonies
,
&
by
forraigne
pawnes
,
even
such
as
hypocrites
or
cast-awaies
may
have
,
forgetting
that
saying
of
Salomon
,
No
man
knoweth
love
or
hatred
by
all
that
is
before
them
,
Eccles.
9.
2.
Suppose
a
man
to
have
concurrence
of
naturall
parts
,
common
graces
,
morrall
moderation
,
formality
of
religion
,
and
plenty
of
all
outward
things
,
now
if
he
hereupon
fancie
a
love
of
God
unto
him
(
as
too
many
doe
)
the
man
mistakes
himselfe
and
cannot
be
setled
in
Gods
love
to
him
.
2.
Another
is
the
darkening
2.
Darkening
of
warrants
.
and
mudding
of
warrants
,
when
faith
is
kept
from
the
cleare
apprehension
of
promises
,
and
cannot
see
all
its
priviledges
,
when
men
will
cast
mists
of
misinterpretation
and
jealousie
upon
the
promises
,
questioning
their
goodnesse
or
truth
,
either
in
themselves
or
to
themselves
;
now
love
cannot
be
so
felt
and
apprehended
as
it
might
be
;
let
it
be
your
work
therfore
to
reade
over
the
promises
of
God
to
faith
,
and
make
them
as
plaine
and
cleare
to
faith
as
you
can
,
consider
well
how
many
grants
of
favour
are
made
over
to
faith
,
and
enlarge
faith
in
these
promises
,
and
then
shall
you
finde
and
feele
much
love
in
your
soules
.
4.
Wisely
support
your
soules
and
uphold
your selves
by
these
ensuing
considerations
:
8.
Things
for
the
setling
the
soule
in
the
absence
of
divine
love
.
1.
That
it
is
no
new
or
strange
thing
for
Gods
dearest
children
in
their
sense
to
be
forsaken
of
divine
love
,
and
to
have
apprehensions
of
divine
wrath
towards
them
;
the
light
of
Gods
love
was
withdrawne
for
a
time
from
Christ
the
Sonne
of
Gods
onely
love
,
and
from
his
Church
,
Psal.
44.
Lam.
3.
2.
That
God
doth
never
withdraw
the
sense
of
his
love
from
any
of
his
children
but
for
some
speciall
causes
and
profitable
ends
;
such
as
are
,
1.
The
triall
of
their
disposition
and
temper
towards
himselfe
;
it
is
an
excellent
spirit
that
can
love
God
frowning
,
and
depend
upon
God
absenting
and
withdrawing
himselfe
;
I
will
wait
upon
the
Lord
that
hides
his
face
from
the
house
of
Iacob
,
and
I
will
looke
for
him
,
Esay
8.
17.
2.
The
ransacking
of
their
Causes
of
Gods
suspending
his
love
from
his
soules
,
now
they
goe
to
seeke
and
finde
out
all
the
idols
of
indignation
that
are
remaining
within
them
;
a
little
of
Gods
anger
felt
and
apprehended
doth
much
afflict
the
heart
with
sorrow
for
sinne
,
and
eate
out
the
love
of
sinne
within
,
a
man
doth
never
apprehend
and
feele
his
sinnes
with
more
griefe
and
hatred
then
in
the
times
of
Gods
absences
,
as
1
Sam.
21.
1
,
2.
3.
The
putting
us
into
the
most
excellent
life
of
faith
;
our
disposition
is
to
live
too
much
by
sense
,
and
wee
would
alwaies
enjoy
God
by
sight
;
but
for
as
much
as
sight
is
reserved
for
another
world
,
and
there
we
shall
have
the
full
and
constant
fruition
of
Gods
love
by
vision
,
God
will
and
doth
in
this
life
exercise
us
in
the
life
of
faith
,
making
us
in
the
non-feeling
of
love
to
beleeve
love
unto
us
.
4.
The
searching
out
of
their
grounds
and
evidences
,
to
see
if
that
there
bee
any
thing
of
God
left
within
them
,
by
which
they
may
gaine
any
assurance
that
God
do●h
love
them
.
5.
The
preparing
of
them
for
greater
apprehension
of
his
love
and
favour
in
time
to
come
;
God
many
times
after
a
little
absence
doth
shew
himsel●e
more
glorious
and
comfor●●ble
in
his
love
to
the
soule
then
ever
he
did
in
times
past
;
in
the
little
forsakings
of
God
the
soule
is
more
set
after
God
,
and
more
enlarged
to
receive
from
God
the
testimonies
of
his
love
then
ever
it
was
formerly
.
Now
then
if
God
will
doe
his
children
good
in
and
by
the
withdrawments
of
his
countenance
from
them
,
why
should
they
bee
so
dejected
as
they
are
under
them
?
3.
That
though
the
love
of
God
be
much
unto
his
in
every
condition
,
yet
such
as
are
Gods
shall
never
bee
able
to
know
and
feele
all
the
love
of
God
to
them
,
or
so
much
of
Gods
love
as
their
desires
lead
them
unto
:
in
this
life
we
have
our
tastes
,
and
wee
shall
never
have
our
fill
untill
we
come
to
heaven
,
Ephes.
3.
19.
4.
That
the
condition
of
love
is
one
thing
,
and
the
feeling
of
love
another
thing
;
alwaies
love
is
not
felt
,
Gods
love
may
bee
towards
us
when
his
looke
is
not
,
a
tender
Father
doth
many
times
fold
up
his
love
in
angry
words
and
harsh
actions
,
and
a
loving
God
to
a
sinfull
Christian
may
exercise
his
love
insensibly
,
so
as
a
man
may
bee
in
favour
when
he
feeles
no
favour
,
he
may
be
that
in
faith
which
hee
is
not
in
sense
.
5.
That
such
who
have
not
present
sense
of
love
,
may
yet
have
a
present
ground
for
Gods
love
unto
them
;
Now
the
The
promise
is
the
ground
of
love
.
sure
ground
of
Gods
love
unto
us
is
the
promise
of
love
;
Thou
Lord
wilt
blesse
the
righteous
,
Psal.
5.
1●
.
with
favour
wilt
thou
compasse
him
,
saith
David
;
and
truth
it
is
that
our
happinesse
stands
in
this
assurance
,
that
divine
love
is
in
the
promise
;
here
is
our
stock
,
and
if
wee
had
no
more
love
then
what
we
could
hold
in
sense
,
all
love
would
soone
be
gone
;
this
therefore
must
be
the
wisedome
of
Christians
not
to
judge
of
their
interest
unto
Gods
love
by
the
present
actuall
feelings
of
it
within
their
soules
,
but
by
the
gratious
promise
of
love
made
over
unto
them
on
Gods
part
;
reason
thus
;
what
though
I
cannot
feele
and
find
Gods
favour
to
bee
towards
mee
?
yet
Note
.
why
should
I
bee
dejected
?
hath
not
God
given
out
a
word
of
truth
for
love
and
favour
unto
mee
?
6.
That
such
Christians
who
have
not
the
present
sense
of
Gods
love
,
may
have
future
sense
of
Gods
love
;
Gods
love
is
never
totally
nor
finally
withdrawne
from
his
children
;
the
suspensions
of
Gods
favour
are
temporary
,
and
God
doth
many
times
reserve
great
assurance
unto
after
times
:
David
in
confidence
of
this
saith
,
The
Lord
will
command
his
loving
kindnesse
in
the
day
time
,
and
in
the
night
his
song
shall
bee
with
mee
,
and
my
prayer
unto
the
God
of
my
life
,
Psal.
42.
8.
Thus
saith
the
Church
,
He
will
bring
mee
forth
to
the
light
,
and
I
shall
behold
his
righteousnesse
,
Micah
7.
9.
This
is
the
reasoning
of
faith
;
God
hath
loving
kindnesse
and
hee
can
shew
it
,
and
and
will
shew
it
,
I
have
found
him
a
very
loving
God
unto
my
soule
in
times
past
,
and
why
should
I
doubt
of
future
expectations
;
Simile
.
after
a
night
of
darkenesse
commeth
a
day
of
light
,
and
after
a
storme
commeth
a
calme
;
the
cloud
may
be
remooved
and
I
may
enjoy
my
God
as
fully
and
as
freely
as
ever
heretofore
.
7.
That
sense
of
Gods
love
is
graduall
;
it
is
neither
in
all
Christians
in
the
same
measure
and
degree
,
nor
at
all
times
the
same
in
the
same
Christians
;
truth
it
is
that
as
it
is
one
and
Simile
.
the
same
Sun
that
shineth
over
the
whole
world
,
so
it
is
one
and
the
same
love
of
God
for
kind
that
is
manifested
to
all
Christians
,
yet
some
have
a
Love
one
for
kinde
different
in
degree
a
more
large
and
greater
measure
,
and
a
larger
and
greater
sense
of
that
love
then
others
,
according
to
the
will
and
wisedome
of
God
;
I
say
it
passeth
to
the
sense
with
much
variation
,
now
the
least
assurance
of
divine
love
towards
us
should
be
a
great
upholdment
of
our
spirits
under
the
want
of
much
sense
and
feeling
of
Gods
love
within
us
.
Ob.
Yea
,
could
I
find
any
pledges
of
Gods
love
to
mee
,
then
I
could
be
comforted
and
setled
,
but
I
feare
that
God
did
never
love
mee
?
Sol.
Beloved
,
you
see
how
scruple
begets
scruple
,
as
wave
doth
wave
;
and
to
give
a
short
4.
Signes
of
the
former
feelings
of
Gods
love
answer
unto
this
case
,
there
are
these
signes
of
a
mans
former
enjoyment
of
Gods
love
?
1.
Continued
temptations
about
the
love
of
God
unto
a
mans
selfe
in
particular
;
and
that
not
onely
in
the
times
of
affliction
and
hower
of
death
,
but
at
such
times
when
a
Christian
sets
himselfe
to
try
his
owne
standing
in
grace
,
and
to
settle
himselfe
in
the
assurance
of
Gods
love
unto
him
,
I
say
the
more
interest
any
man
hath
into
Gods
love
,
the
more
spite
shall
he
have
from
Satan
,
and
the
more
feeling
any
man
hath
of
divine
love
,
the
more
shall
such
a
man
bee
followed
with
strong
suggestions
,
and
horrible
temptations
drawne
from
divine
wrath
,
shall
wee
imagine
that
if
Satan
hearing
the
proclamation
from
heaven
of
Gods
love
to
Christ
,
Mat.
3.
17.
would
notwithstanding
seaze
upon
him
,
and
tempe
him
to
doubt
of
his
Sonship
and
Fathers
care
and
love
,
that
now
any
member
of
Christ
in
and
under
the
assurance
of
Gods
love
shall
be
free
from
his
malicious
molestations
and
hideous
temptations
?
the
divell
hates
where
God
loves
;
and
't
is
strange
to
behold
how
Note
.
Gods
children
doe
many
times
those
things
to
bee
arguments
of
discouragements
which
are
or
need
to
be
none
at
all
;
O
say
they
Satan
doth
molest
and
tempt
me
daily
,
and
tells
me
of
divine
wrath
that
is
towards
me
?
well
,
suppose
he
say
so
?
wilt
thou
beleeve
him
?
was
he
not
alyer
and
a
murtherer
Iob.
8.
44
from
the
beginning
?
is
not
his
name
the
accuser
of
the
Brethren
before
God
day
and
night
?
Revel.
12.
10.
are
not
all
the
testimonies
of
Satan
directly
or
obliquely
against
the
truth
of
God
and
comfort
of
Christians
?
tell
me
O
Christian
,
what
is
it
hurtfull
or
prejudiciall
to
Satan
if
God
doe
hate
a
man
?
him
whom
God
indeed
doth
hate
is
the
proper
subject
of
Satan
,
and
no
wise
Prince
will
make
warre
on
his
own
subjects
:
conclude
that
wert
thou
not
in
Gods
favour
,
Satan
would
let
thee
alone
and
not
trouble
thee
in
the
setling
,
o●
under
thy
not
feeling
of
his
love
unto
thee
.
2.
Miserablenesse
of
soule
under
the
want
of
the
apprehension
of
divine
love
;
we
now
can
grieve
and
grow
sad
because
wee
faile
of
our
once
enjoyed
feelings
,
all
cloudings
and
ecclipses
in
the
assurance
of
divine
love
ar
terrible
to
Christians
;
the
hiding
of
the
Sun
is
discomfortable
,
and
the
withdrawments
of
divine
love
is
a
cause
of
just
trouble
;
men
that
never
felt
divine
love
,
make
nothing
of
its
absence
;
but
to
have
it
called
back
from
one
that
hath
found
and
felt
it
,
it
maketh
a
sad
and
a
darke
day
;
it
is
impossible
for
thy
soule
of
man
to
be
humblingly
and
sorrowfully
sensible
of
the
want
of
Gods
love
,
but
there
hath
been
some
former
feelings
of
divine
love
within
his
soule
,
Psal.
30.
5.
3.
Risings
of
the
desires
after
the
sense
and
degrees
of
divine
love
;
if
a
man
hath
tasted
of
Gods
love
unto
him
hee
shall
finde
stirrings
and
longings
in
his
soule
after
further
and
greater
sense
;
now
saith
such
a
one
,
O
that
God
would
shine
forth
in
much
love
unto
my
soule
;
O
that
I
could
see
his
face
as
the
face
of
a
reconciled
God
unto
mee
;
time
was
when
I
enjoyed
his
love
and
it
was
better
then
wine
;
O
that
I
could
now
enjoy
it
once
more
,
then
should
my
life
bee
full
of
comfort
and
content
unto
mee
;
can
true
desires
rise
up
after
divine
love
,
if
it
were
never
formerly
apprehended
and
felt
by
the
soule
?
assuredly
it
is
,
because
there
are
some
sparkles
of
Gods
love
in
the
soule
that
men
doe
eagerly
and
sincerely
desire
the
same
;
Let
him
kisse
mee
with
the
kisses
of
Cant.
1.
2.
his
mouth
,
for
thy
love
is
better
then
wine
:
the
Church
had
found
the
love
of
Christ
to
bee
better
then
wine
,
and
hereupon
shee
doth
desire
him
to
kisse
her
.
4.
Endeavours
after
the
sense
of
Gods
love
;
they
that
have
once
tasted
of
Gods
love
in
the
enjoyment
of
it
,
are
readie
to
maintaine
and
hold
it
up
within
Note
.
in
them
,
yea
and
to
keepe
it
with
the
losse
of
all
outward
sensible
comforts
;
accounting
that
one
day
spent
(
though
with
much
conflict
of
corruption
and
temptation
)
in
the
true
taste
and
sense
of
Gods
love
in
Christ
is
farre
beyond
all
the
contentments
which
the
world
can
affoord
;
and
if
at
any
time
they
are
at
a
losse
and
doe
misse
of
their
former
feelings
they
give
not
off
their
hope
and
diligence
,
but
doe
set
themselves
into
the
waies
of
assurance
,
&
will
leave
no
stone
unrolled
to
get
their
former
sense
of
love
if
it
may
bee
:
whence
doth
this
arise
?
is
it
not
from
some
former
touch
of
the
soule
by
the
love
of
God
?
when
Elijahs
mantle
was
once
cast
upon
Elisha
,
hee
could
not
but
follow
him
;
and
certaine
when
Gods
love
hath
beene
seene
and
felt
,
a
man
shall
follow
on
to
know
more
and
more
the
waies
of
love
.
8.
When
men
for
the
present
can
find
no
sense
of
Gods
love
within
them
,
they
must
support
themselves
upon
the
foundation
,
which
is
this
:
The
foundation
stands
in
2.
things
.
1.
That
all
upright
and
beleeving
persons
have
a
loving
God
,
who
is
the
fullnesse
and
fountaine
of
love
unto
them
,
how
ever
their
feelings
and
apprehensions
are
of
it
;
say
,
Yet
God
is
good
to
Israel
,
and
beares
a
Psal.
77.
1.
loving
heart
to
the
upright
;
beloved
,
know
that
changes
in
us
doe
not
conclude
any
change
in
God
,
he
is
a
constant
and
unchangeable
God
in
his
love
to
his
,
whom
he
once
loveth
hee
Joh.
13.
2.
loveth
unto
the
end
.
2.
That
Christians
are
saved
because
God
loveth
them
,
not
because
they
doe
perceive
and
feele
the
love
that
God
hath
toward
them
,
our
feeling
makes
to
comfort
,
but
the
being
of
love
unto
happinesse
.
CASE
.
II.
Of
doubtings
arising
and
continuing
in
the
soule
.
THere
are
two
sorts
of
Two
sorts
of
men
.
1.
Men
of
no
doubtings
.
men
that
are
of
contrary
opinions
about
the
matters
of
doubtings
;
the
one
concludes
an
unwarranted
happinesse
unto
themselves
,
because
they
finde
within
them selves
a
freedome
from
all
doubts
;
they
blesse
God
that
they
never
doubted
in
all
their
lives
;
but
have
gone
on
alwaies
in
a
setled
and
peaceable
way
,
never
scrupling
or
questioning
their
own
present
standing
or
future
happinesse
;
a
very
strange
temper
from
religion
;
for
though
doubtings
bee
not
the
essence
of
a
Christian
,
yet
he
cannot
be
a
sound
and
setled
Christian
that
never
doubted
;
it
cannot
be
but
that
such
who
in
the
state
of
nature
did
not
feare
to
sinne
,
will
when
they
are
brought
into
the
state
of
grace
doubt
of
themselves
by
reason
of
sinne
;
would
you
not
wonder
at
that
man
who
should
Simile
.
passe
over
many
unknowne
countreys
,
and
crosse
many
parting
paths
and
waies
,
and
yet
should
tell
you
that
in
all
his
travells
he
should
never
be
at
a
stand
,
or
question
which
was
the
way
that
he
should
take
?
and
it
is
to
me
as
strange
a
Christian
that
can
passe
over
so
many
crosse
and
unknowne
paths
unto
nature
,
as
are
to
be
gon
over
and
yet
never
to
bee
weather-beaten
,
or
wind-shaken
,
or
to
be
so
simple
as
to
doubt
,
for
certaine
this
is
nothing
but
presumption
and
selfe-deceiving
;
and
I
would
wish
no
man
to
blesse
himselfe
in
this
estate
.
The
other
doubts
of
his
2.
Men
of
doubtings
estate
because
of
doubtings
;
it
is
a
maine
part
of
Satans
policie
to
stagger
Gods
children
,
and
to
cause
the
rising
up
of
suspitions
within
themselves
,
doubting
whether
that
they
are
Christians
,
in
the
state
of
grace
by
reason
of
the
many
doubtings
that
are
found
within
them
:
O
say
they
,
we
find
within
our selves
the
suspension
of
our
mindes
in
the
determination
thereof
;
our
soules
doe
hang
betweene
two
objects
,
and
unto
The
nature
of
doubtings
either
of
them
they
cannot
fixedly
incline
;
wee
finde
that
there
are
at
one
time
two
distinct
and
opposite
waies
,
and
objects
and
ends
proposed
and
presented
unto
our
mindes
for
choice
,
as
to
beleeve
and
not
to
beleeve
,
to
be
saved
and
not
to
be
saved
,
to
doe
this
and
not
to
doe
this
,
to
have
heaven
and
not
to
have
heaven
:
and
now
it
becomes
questionable
unto
us
,
which
of
these
two
is
eligible
,
or
which
of
these
two
shall
befall
us
;
the
minde
reflects
upon
both
,
and
lookes
upon
both
,
yet
one
alone
must
be
ours
in
the
issue
;
our
mindes
doe
debate
exceedingly
and
beate
themselves
about
them
,
whether
this
or
that
;
this
way
or
that
way
wee
shall
goe
wee
know
not
;
there
are
found
within
us
at
the
same
time
the
assentings
&
dissentings
of
our
minds
;
perswasions
and
disswasions
take
hold
of
us
,
we
are
like
unto
the
waves
of
the
sea
,
that
thrust
forth
to
the
shore
and
yet
drawing
backe
againe
,
or
like
unto
men
in
ungrounded
Simile
.
places
,
who
no
sooner
pluck
up
one
leg
but
the
other
sinkes
in
deeper
;
many
reasons
on
either
side
are
apprehended
and
no
fastning
can
be
found
;
if
we
looke
1.
Upon
things
to
be
beleeved
Doubtings
seene
in
two
things
.
and
done
,
there
are
within
us
doubtings
of
the
truth
and
goodnesse
of
the
one
,
or
of
the
lawfullnesse
and
unlawfullnesse
of
the
performance
of
the
other
;
we
still
halt
betweene
two
opinions
:
if
wee
looke
2.
Upon
our
owne
particular
course
and
condition
;
whether
that
we
are
Christians
indeed
,
and
be
such
whose
persons
are
accepted
of
God
,
whose
waies
do
please
God
;
who
have
any
part
in
the
Covenant
,
or
just
title
to
the
best
things
,
and
that
when
we
die
wee
shall
goe
to
Heaven
;
here
likewise
our
hearts
doe
mis-give
us
and
we
daily
question
our
owne
estates
;
And
could
this
bee
our
condition
if
that
we
were
in
a
good
estate
?
This
I
confesse
is
the
trouble
of
Gods
dearest
children
,
whose
Doubtings
in
the
godly
cause
4.
things
.
mindes
within
them
are
diversly
carried
,
and
cannot
come
to
a
rest
,
whose
mindes
doe
hang
in
suspence
and
cannot
determine
;
this
condition
causeth
unto
them
,
1.
Multiplication
of
disputes
,
such
persons
have
contrariety
of
reasonings
within
themselves
,
reason
can
never
be
equally
ballanced
,
but
remaineth
as
a
paire
of
scales
turning
this
way
and
that
way
,
such
can
say
as
much
why
they
should
not
doe
such
and
such
duties
as
why
they
should
doe
them
;
and
they
conceive
as
many
and
as
strong
reasons
why
that
they
should
be
damned
as
well
as
saved
;
2.
Interruption
of
the
practicall
act
of
the
understanding
,
that
it
cannot
give
sentence
either
way
for
a
man
or
against
a
man
:
so
that
men
under
doubts
remaine
under
certaine
trouble
and
restlesnesse
,
but
uncertaine
quiet
and
reliefe
,
and
know
no
more
what
to
resolve
on
then
he
who
hath
referred
himselfe
and
his
cause
unto
the
umperage
of
him
,
who
will
not
as
yet
declare
himselfe
.
3.
Uproare
in
affections
;
they
will
be
very
tumultuous
;
passions
by
doubtings
are
set
on
a
hurley
burley
and
rage
exceedingly
,
now
men
fret
and
feare
and
faint
,
and
even
vexe
themselves
unto
death
.
4.
Alterations
and
changes
,
men
under
doubts
are
constant
in
inconstancie
,
and
do
never
remaine
setled
unto
themselves
;
they
cannot
bee
long
of
one
mind
;
but
as
the
weather-cock
doth
turne
with
Simile
.
every
turning
of
the
wind
from
point
to
point
,
so
such
men
to
day
shall
and
will
be
of
a
good
mind
for
God
and
Heaven
;
but
to
morrow
shifting
,
and
of
a
new
and
another
mind
,
thus
do
they
every
day
vary
from
themselves
:
and
this
being
the
condition
of
a
doubtfull
Christian
,
I
cannot
wonder
why
his
doubts
should
so
perplexe
him
?
Consider
with
mee
one
thing
more
;
what
it
is
that
causeth
doubtings
in
the
soule
?
and
if
we
prove
the
springs
or
causes
to
be
evill
and
terrible
,
no
marvaile
if
that
they
are
so
troublesome
unto
Christians
:
I
open
it
thus
unto
you
,
Five
cau
ses
of
doubtings
in
Christians
.
Doubtings
within
Christians
spring
,
1.
From
originall
corruption
,
that
sinning
sinne
,
and
mother
of
all
sinne
in
men
,
which
hath
in
it
the
seed
of
all
sinne
,
and
therefore
doubtings
,
nature
it selfe
can
nothing
but
doubt
,
flesh
in
the
Elect
is
wavering
and
weake
,
even
when
grace
would
beleeve
and
settle
,
innumerable
evills
have
compassed
mee
about
,
mine
iniquities
have
taken
hold
of
mee
so
that
I
am
not
able
to
looke
up
,
they
are
more
then
the
haires
of
my
head
,
therefore
my
heart
faileth
mee
,
saith
David
,
Psal.
40.
12.
in
which
place
you
may
see
plainely
what
it
was
that
made
Davids
heart
to
faile
him
,
it
was
his
sinnes
,
these
were
the
clog
unto
his
spirit
,
and
these
were
they
that
did
stagger
and
doubt
him
.
2.
From
the
darknesse
and
ignorance
that
is
within
their
mindes
,
withholding
not
so
much
the
light
of
nature
as
the
light
of
the
Scripture
in
generall
,
and
of
the
promise
in
particular
,
without
which
they
are
never
able
to
judge
aright
of
things
and
condition
;
what
determination
can
there
be
whilst
a
man
is
in
darkenesse
?
he
that
cannot
see
what
hee
is
,
or
where
he
is
,
may
do
things
at
a
venture
only
,
but
in
all
things
he
Pro.
4.
18.
is
uncertaine
and
doubtfull
.
3.
From
the
hurryings
and
winnowings
of
Satan
,
who
followeth
Gods
children
with
many
and
various
temptations
,
in
times
of
tempest
it
is
no
new
thing
to
see
a
ship
fastly
anchored
Simile
.
tossed
too
and
fro
;
and
when
Satan
is
maliciously
haunting
and
vexing
a
Christian
,
no
marvaile
if
doubts
and
irresolvednesse
do
appeare
?
4.
From
the
greatnesse
of
dangers
into
which
they
are
cast
;
if
Peter
be
ready
to
sinke
in
the
sea
he
will
doubt
;
O
thou
Mat.
14.
31.
of
little
faith
wherefore
didst
thou
doubt
?
saith
Christ
;
we
see
how
his
feares
did
sinke
him
below
the
waters
,
and
●urely
as
a
Christians
troubles
(
inward
or
outward
)
doe
arise
,
so
doe
his
doubtings
arise
also
;
the
ship
doth
not
more
naturally
arise
Simile
.
with
the
flowing
in
of
the
waters
,
then
doubts
in
the
soule
with
the
comming
in
of
troubles
.
5.
From
Gods
forsaking
and
deserting
of
his
;
when
God
goeth
away
with
his
light
,
and
leaveth
his
in
darknesse
,
so
as
they
cannot
see
or
apprehend
him
to
bee
their
God
,
now
they
begin
to
question
themselves
and
their
estates
exceedingly
.
Ten
relievements
against
doubtings
in
the
mind
.
But
you
will
say
unto
mee
,
what
shall
a
Christian
doe
for
his
setling
that
is
doubtfull
in
minde
?
I
shall
yeeld
unto
you
these
helps
following
.
First
,
know
that
the
estate
of
no
Christian
is
so
absolutely
perfect
on
earth
,
that
at
all
times
and
in
all
things
it
should
yeeld
him
an
absolute
certaintie
or
freedome
from
al
doubts
,
whilst
there
is
a
divell
to
tempt
,
and
Christians
are
weake
in
judgement
and
experience
,
lying
in
the
cradle
of
godlinesse
,
they
may
be
tossed
too
and
fro
&
fall
to
questioning
of
their
estate
;
there
is
no
tree
so
surely
rooted
Simile
.
but
in
blasting
times
it
may
bee
shaken
;
Peter
doubts
,
and
the
Disciples
doubt
,
and
the
Christians
doubt
,
though
they
did
not
despaire
,
Mat.
14.
31.
28.
17.
2
Cor.
4.
8.
a
mans
estate
may
be
good
,
and
his
title
currant
to
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
Heaven
,
and
yet
he
may
bee
irresolved
,
and
troubled
with
many
doubtings
and
that
for
a
long
time
together
.
Secondly
,
that
doubtings
within
the
soules
of
Christians
doe
not
argue
a
totall
want
of
faith
,
but
an
imperfection
and
small
portion
of
faith
;
it
is
not
the
absence
of
faith
,
but
the
littlenesse
of
faith
in
them
which
is
the
ground
of
their
doubtings
;
O
thou
of
little
faith
,
wherefore
didst
thou
doubt
?
where
we
see
that
Christ
doth
impute
Peters
doubting
to
the
Littlenes
of
faith
a
ground
of
doubting
and
why
?
littlenesse
of
his
beleeving
;
I
say
that
when
faith
is
little
in
comparison
,
and
little
in
operation
,
this
is
the
ground
of
doubting
,
for
here
wants
proportionable
strength
unto
setling
,
&
here
men
have
too
open
an
eye
upon
their
wants
and
discouragements
,
but
a
very
dimme
eye
to
see
their
helpes
and
incouragements
;
in
a
word
,
here
is
a
want
of
strength
to
repaire
to
the
meanes
of
establishment
,
and
a
marvailous
unskillfullnesse
to
argue
from
the
promises
,
and
to
maintaine
its
owne
grounds
;
thus
it
is
,
as
the
lesse
Simile
.
the
fire
is
the
more
is
the
smoke
;
so
the
more
imperfect
the
faith
is
,
the
more
is
and
will
be
the
doubtings
of
Christians
,
a
little
heate
and
great
mists
,
and
a
little
faith
and
great
Simile
.
doubtings
may
goe
together
in
Christians
.
Thirdly
,
that
faith
and
doubtings
are
not
opposed
as
life
and
death
,
where
the
presence
of
the
one
determinately
concludes
the
absence
of
the
other
;
but
looke
as
cold
and
heate
in
remisse
Simile
.
degrees
may
bee
in
one
and
the
same
subject
,
though
the
nature
of
cold
be
not
the
nature
of
heate
,
so
though
faith
be
not
doubting
,
nor
doubting
One
and
the
same
person
may
beleeve
and
doubt
and
how
?
faith
,
yet
both
may
and
doe
meete
in
the
same
person
;
actuall
doubtings
may
bee
where
is
habituall
faith
,
they
are
not
answering
parts
one
unto
another
,
for
they
remaine
in
contrariety
and
opposition
,
nor
things
that
are
simultaneous
in
their
acts
and
operations
;
doubtings
can
no
more
consist
at
the
same
time
with
the
acts
of
faith
,
then
its
possible
that
a
man
should
lay
his
hand
on
the
rock
and
not
lay
his
hand
on
the
rock
at
the
same
time
,
or
that
a
mans
eye
should
see
and
not
see
the
colour
at
the
same
time
;
the
soule
cannot
at
the
same
time
set
out
from
the
same
faculty
opposite
acts
:
and
it
cannot
bee
that
while
the
soule
doth
beleeve
it
should
doubt
.
Fourthly
,
that
Gods
children
for
the
presence
of
weaknesses
A
caution
&
doubtings
must
not
conclude
a
nullity
of
grace
and
faith
within
themselves
,
God
forbid
that
we
should
thinke
our
field
had
no
corne
because
of
many
Simile
.
weeds
in
it
,
or
the
heape
had
no
wheate
because
of
much
chaffe
,
or
the
soule
no
grace
because
of
doubtings
.
Fiftly
,
that
the
least
degree
of
faith
within
the
soule
of
a
man
,
though
accompanied
with
never
so
many
doubtings
,
doth
denominate
Christians
beleevers
with
God
,
Peters
doubting
did
not
put
him
out
of
the
ranke
of
beleevers
;
Christ
doth
not
say
to
him
,
O
thou
of
doubting
,
thy
faith
is
little
;
but
hee
Mat.
14.
31.
gives
him
this
title
,
O'
thou
of
little
faith
;
God
judgeth
of
his
according
to
their
better
part
,
and
if
hee
finde
a
little
grace
among
many
corruptions
,
hee
calls
us
according
unto
the
grace
.
Sixthly
,
there
must
bee
care
taken
to
distinguish
doubtings
in
Christians
from
doubtings
that
are
found
in
unregenerate
men
;
most
true
it
is
,
that
the
same
disease
of
doubting
is
incident
unto
good
and
bad
,
it
is
corruption
in
both
,
it
being
a
sinne
for
any
to
doubt
;
yet
it
is
as
true
,
that
doubting
stands
differingly
in
the
godly
from
the
wicked
in
these
respects
:
1.
In
the
godly
there
is
doubting
against
a
temper
and
frame
directly
opposite
unto
doubtings
;
doubtings
in
them
doe
hold
an
opposition
against
faith
and
perswasion
wrought
in
the
soule
;
faith
in
nature
and
Doubting
a
nature
and
an
infirmity
.
act
is
opposite
to
doubting
in
nature
and
act
;
they
have
two
springs
or
causes
in
the
soule
of
man
;
it
is
impossible
that
the
doubtings
of
the
godly
should
spring
from
their
spirituall
frame
and
temper
;
grace
doth
not
begin
or
cherish
doubtings
in
any
,
it
forbids
to
doubt
and
commands
to
beleeve
;
it
grieves
at
doubting
and
thirsts
after
setling
,
so
that
they
stand
as
infirmities
in
the
godly
,
not
as
a
nature
;
in
unregenerate
men
doubtings
are
a
nature
and
of
their
entire
constitution
;
doubtings
are
begotten
and
bred
up
in
them
by
a
nature
that
is
wholy
sinnefull
and
doubtfull
.
2.
In
the
godly
doubtings
are
subdued
in
their
power
,
by
reason
of
conversion
and
Sanctification
,
wherein
this
as
well
as
all
other
sinnes
receiveth
it
deaths
wounds
;
the
life
and
trouble
of
doubts
onely
remaine
Doubtin
in
combate
and
in
conquest
.
in
the
godly
,
interrupting
them
in
the
great
worke
of
beleeving
,
for
were
not
faith
assaulted
by
the
stirrings
of
doubtings
within
,
it
would
doe
its
part
most
gloriously
,
but
now
as
a
man
that
hath
a
maimed
leg
cannot
moove
as
hee
desires
,
no
more
can
Christians
beleeve
as
they
would
,
by
reason
of
doubtings
which
doe
crosse
them
;
but
this
is
all
that
doubtings
can
doe
in
the
godly
,
they
can
molest
,
but
never
command
;
their
powers
are
crushed
,
and
faith
riseth
up
victoriously
over
all
at
the
last
;
now
in
wicked
men
doubtings
raigne
and
have
soveraigne
authority
.
3.
In
the
godly
doubtings
are
partiall
;
it
is
of
the
subject
,
not
of
the
object
,
in
action
,
not
Doubtings
1.
Partiall
.
2.
Entire
.
affection
,
of
evidence
,
not
adherance
,
of
the
circumstantialls
,
not
substantialls
;
it
is
thus
with
Christians
,
that
though
in
many
passages
they
cannot
bee
certainely
perswaded
that
they
are
good
and
right
,
yet
in
many
other
things
they
are
setled
and
resolved
;
whereas
doubtings
in
wicked
men
are
totall
and
entire
,
't
is
all
doubting
and
that
in
all
things
.
4.
In
the
godly
doubtings
turne
unto
their
profit
,
God
for
very
good
ends
doth
suffer
Ends
of
doubtings
in
the
godly
foure
.
doubtings
in
his
,
as
1.
To
free
them
from
many
sins
of
pride
,
presumption
,
negligence
and
the
like
:
2.
To
force
them
to
their
divine
helps
,
that
now
they
may
the
more
enquire
and
seeke
resolution
and
setling
from
Heaven
.
3.
To
make
them
more
firme
and
certaine
Simile
.
at
the
last
,
a
tree
in
shaking
gets
Nil
tam
certum
quàm
quod
ex
dubio
certum
.
fixednesse
,
a
scholler
by
enquiry
gets
satisfaction
,
and
a
Christian
by
his
doubtings
commeth
to
be
more
resolved
;
all
our
doubtings
end
in
resolution
:
God
will
give
unto
his
at
the
last
full
satisfaction
of
soule
and
conscience
.
5.
In
the
Elect
all
doubtings
are
curable
and
recoverable
,
they
are
possible
of
cure
,
and
shall
actually
be
cured
in
Gods
time
by
Gods
meanes
;
the
Lord
doth
mercifully
heale
his
of
all
the
tossings
and
turnings
of
their
minds
,
that
at
length
they
come
to
rest
upon
the
mountaine
of
his
truth
&
goodnesse
unto
them
in
Christ
;
there
is
an
excellent
temper
toward
Note
.
healing
wrought
in
Gods
children
;
they
have
a
bent
unto
determination
,
and
will
not
give
up
their
case
as
desperate
,
what
though
they
cannot
quit
themselves
of
all
uncertainties
,
and
attaine
unto
positive
fixing
,
yet
they
will
with
Noahs
Dove
hover
over
the
Arke
,
which
is
Christ
and
the
Promises
,
the
onely
and
able
grounds
of
stedfastnesse
and
setling
unto
Christians
.
The
doubtings
of
wicked
men
are
possible
of
curing
,
if
wee
consider
what
God
by
his
power
can
doe
;
but
yet
they
remaine
uncured
by
the
justice
of
God
lying
upon
them
,
and
doe
goe
on
increasing
doubtings
unto
their
owne
damnation
;
so
that
in
the
one
,
doubtings
are
miserable
,
but
in
the
other
damnable
.
Seventhly
,
beware
of
maintaining
and
cherishing
doubtings
within
your
owne
soules
:
it
is
for
Christians
to
labour
after
the
cure
of
this
disease
of
doubting
,
and
to
close
up
this
spirituall
distemper
within
their
soules
,
considering
Motives
to
cure
doubtings
are
three
1.
That
doubting
is
an
ill
quality
in
the
soule
,
that
breeds
unto
much
discomfort
,
depriving
of
all
true
staiednesse
and
contentment
;
2.
It
is
that
which
is
very
hindersome
to
a
progresse
in
Christianity
,
keeping
Christians
at
a
stay
and
standing
,
and
3.
There
is
nothing
which
is
more
injurious
to
God
in
his
Attributes
,
who
must
not
bee
questioned
in
his
promised
Power
,
Truth
,
Love
and
Goodnesse
;
and
yet
wee
finde
this
to
bee
a
common
failing
in
doubting
Christians
,
to
cherish
and
nourish
doubtings
within
themselves
,
yea
,
and
many
times
to
study
and
follow
the
way
of
doubting
;
a
great
and
cruell
evill
most
gratefull
unto
Meanes
against
cherishing
doubts
.
Satan
,
and
displeasing
to
God
:
my
counsell
therefore
is
unto
you
1.
To
make
and
maintaine
no
argument
within
you
against
the
full
and
gratious
promises
of
God
;
delight
not
in
that
childish
and
unreasonable
kinde
of
disputation
which
may
hurry
the
soule
with
feares
and
doubtings
,
helping
doubts
against
faith
;
if
men
will
thrust
away
the
promises
from
themselves
,
and
say
,
that
though
there
be
an
absolute
truth
and
goodnesse
in
them
,
yet
their
truth
and
goodnesse
doth
not
belong
unto
them
,
how
can
the
soule
possibly
settle
and
be
quiet
;
can
Simile
.
the
anchor
fixe
if
it
want
ground
,
or
the
bird
rest
whilst
its
in
the
aire
?
no
more
can
a
Christian
resolve
and
settle
if
it
pleade
against
the
promises
.
2.
Beleeve
no
testimonie
of
Satan
concerning
your
conditions
;
I
know
Satan
will
take
upon
him
to
judge
of
Christians
sinnes
and
services
,
and
temper
and
state
,
and
as
he
hath
an
art
to
colour
over
the
true
condition
of
sinnefull
bondage
,
so
hee
hath
a
delusion
in
hiding
from
the
eyes
of
Christians
the
true
powers
of
gratious
sincerity
and
safe
standing
;
now
if
wee
looke
upon
things
in
the
divells
glasse
,
beleeving
that
all
things
are
in
us
and
with
us
as
hee
doth
tell
us
,
how
shall
wee
bee
tossed
too
and
fro
,
and
what
can
abide
us
but
daily
doubtings
?
for
Satan
will
alwaies
bee
deciding
and
determining
against
a
Christians
comfort
and
happinesse
,
he
being
their
utter
enemie
;
it
doth
well
become
us
to
wave
the
erroneous
judgement
of
Satan
,
1.
By
making
our
appeales
The
testimony
of
Satan
put
by
two
waies
.
unto
God
the
Just
and
Supreame
Judge
,
to
whom
immediately
and
onely
the
decisive
power
doth
appertaine
,
I
say
none
but
God
can
decide
the
triall
of
a
mans
eternall
estate
.
2.
By
resting
in
the
testimony
of
Gods
Word
;
wee
must
learne
the
skill
of
beating
of
Satan
by
the
Word
,
setting
up
the
judgement
of
the
Word
against
the
judgement
of
Satan
;
and
if
wee
can
finde
from
the
Word
a
good
estate
,
let
Satan
goe
and
whistle
,
wee
need
in
nothing
bee
troubled
by
him
.
3.
Be
not
apt
to
give
way
unto
needlesse
and
causelesse
feares
;
this
is
a
great
fault
in
Christians
,
and
very
injurious
unto
setling
;
you
shall
seldome
finde
but
that
an
overfearing
nature
is
a
doubting
nature
,
and
if
we
will
give
way
unto
the
creating
and
multiplying
of
our
feares
,
wee
shall
feed
and
nourish
scruples
and
doubtings
exceedingly
;
consider
it
in
experience
,
if
that
a
childe
be
hurt
,
or
any
undesired
newes
brought
unto
us
of
the
sicknesse
,
or
calamity
of
a
neare
and
deare
friend
,
the
heart
is
presently
grieving
and
fearing
,
and
when
feares
prevaile
and
command
within
,
then
the
minde
is
full
of
questionings
,
sure
the
wound
is
mortall
,
and
my
friend
is
dead
,
or
in
farre
worse
condition
then
is
reported
unto
mee
,
and
alas
what
will
bee
the
issue
?
the
party
is
extreamely
cruciated
in
his
minde
,
and
just
so
is
it
in
the
case
in
hand
,
if
that
men
will
still
feare
their
estate
,
how
can
they
but
still
continue
under
doubtings
,
and
bee
as
it
were
at
their
wits
end
,
not
knowing
what
to
doe
or
what
shall
become
of
themselves
.
4.
Doe
not
disregard
motions
and
motives
unto
setlednesse
;
there
are
many
who
come
to
Gods
Word
and
Ministers
with
their
doubtings
,
and
with
many
teares
and
bitter
complaints
they
vent
themselves
of
them
,
now
when
the
Minister
hath
judicially
shewed
unto
them
not
onely
the
causes
but
the
cures
of
those
their
doubtings
,
and
hath
given
unto
them
curing
comfort
and
counsell
,
they
set
up
their
reasons
against
all
that
is
said
,
and
conceive
the
man
to
be
mistaken
in
them
;
or
else
they
forget
the
consolation
,
not
applying
themselves
to
the
way
prescribed
;
and
surely
long
may
such
continue
under
a
doubting
condition
who
reject
all
directions
given
unto
them
.
Eighthly
,
affect
not
a
life
of
sense
;
this
will
expose
us
to
infinite
doubtings
,
it
is
open
unto
all
windes
and
hath
no
constant
bottome
to
settle
upon
;
observe
the
uncertainty
of
this
life
of
sense
in
Thomas
;
the
man
would
not
beleeve
that
Christ
was
risen
,
except
he
should
see
in
his
hands
the
print
of
the
nailes
,
and
thrust
his
hand
into
his
side
,
Ioh.
20.
21.
Say
now
that
Christ
had
for
ever
withdrawne
his
bodily
presence
from
Thomas
,
where
had
beene
all
those
sweet
comforts
which
he
might
have
enjoyed
in
and
by
the
resurrection
of
Christ
?
certainely
hee
had
lost
them
for
ever
,
if
sense
must
bee
his
judge
and
give
the
sentence
;
Christ
therefore
doth
shew
him
his
weakenesse
and
failing
,
in
saying
to
him
,
Thomas
,
Blessed
are
they
that
have
not
seene
and
yet
have
beleeved
,
verse
29.
you
that
will
have
all
by
sight
and
feeling
,
or
else
you
will
never
bee
quiet
,
I
tell
you
1.
That
sense
is
not
a
fit
judge
of
a
Christians
spirituall
condition
;
it
cannot
at
all
times
see
into
our
estates
,
much
lesse
report
our
estate
unto
us
,
the
spirituall
Psal.
73.
28.
condition
may
be
without
all
feeling
;
eyes
may
faile
,
and
flesh
faile
,
and
God
frowne
,
and
faith
onely
expresse
such
acts
as
are
pure
and
hidden
,
grounding
it selfe
upon
the
naked
promise
,
and
how
can
sense
report
and
give
sentence
.
2.
That
sense
is
yea
and
nay
,
it
maketh
our
condition
to
bee
good
and
bad
,
lost
and
found
,
and
that
many
times
in
one
day
nay
in
one
hower
,
and
all
because
it
looketh
on
the
outside
of
things
,
judging
according
to
outward
appearance
;
I
yeeld
that
it
is
uncomfortable
for
a
man
to
walke
without
his
feeling
,
but
it
is
as
uncertaine
to
walke
alltogether
by
feeling
.
3.
That
the
spirituall
course
of
Christians
doth
many
times
goe
against
all
the
sense
of
Christians
;
sense
and
the
promise
are
many
times
at
a
contradiction
;
the
promise
goeth
on
when
sense
cannot
perceive
it
,
but
behold
the
contrary
;
and
how
can
sense
meeting
with
contrarieties
resolve
?
4.
That
sense
goes
mans
way
,
but
faith
goes
Gods
way
;
sense
mooves
upon
what
appeares
,
and
takes
Gods
deed
,
whereas
faith
relyeth
upon
Gods
Word
,
and
pitcheth
upon
things
invisible
;
I
will
waite
upon
the
Lord
that
hides
his
face
from
the
house
of
Iacob
,
and
I
will
looke
for
him
,
Esa.
8.
17.
to
this
purpose
reade
Esa.
50.
10.
Hab.
3.
17
,
18.
Ninthly
,
maintaine
and
set
up
faith
;
beleeving
is
the
ground
of
setling
,
after
yee
beleeved
you
were
sealed
,
saith
Paul
,
Ephes.
1.
13.
a
man
cannot
have
the
fruit
before
hee
hath
the
tree
,
nor
safety
before
hee
hath
laid
himselfe
on
the
rock
;
nor
assurance
before
hee
beleeveth
;
looke
as
the
soule
Simile
.
breeds
seeing
in
the
eyes
,
and
hearing
in
the
eares
,
so
true
faith
doth
breed
in
the
soule
true
setlednesse
and
assurance
:
if
Christians
could
rise
up
to
the
granting
way
of
faith
,
their
doubts
would
more
and
more
vanish
;
faith
is
1.
The
first
ground
of
all
a
Christians
assurances
and
experiences
,
if
any
man
hath
either
in
his
soule
he
obtained
them
by
faith
.
2.
The
prime
instrument
bringing
home
the
comfort
of
all
divine
good
unto
the
soule
,
the
joy
of
Heaven
,
merit
of
Christ
,
and
favour
of
God
cannot
actually
comfort
and
quiet
mans
heart
untill
that
faith
hath
done
its
part
.
Faith
at
liberty
and
in
authority
doth
compose
a
Christians
doubtings
,
keeping
him
from
sinking
under
them
,
two
waies
;
1.
By
yeelding
a
ground
for
setlednesse
;
all
the
while
the
soule
can
finde
and
feele
no
bottome
,
it
cannot
but
doubt
and
stagger
;
can
the
ship
but
rowle
up
and
downe
when
the
Marriner
cannot
finde
a
place
to
Simile
.
fixe
his
anchor
?
but
when
a
man
can
finde
in
and
by
beleeving
the
truth
and
goodnesse
of
a
promise
to
rest
upon
,
and
can
say
as
David
,
Remember
the
Psal.
119.
49.
word
unto
thy
servant
upon
which
thou
hast
caused
mee
to
hope
,
now
is
hee
resolved
and
become
quiet
;
I
beleeved
and
therefore
I
spake
,
and
what
reason
is
there
that
a
man
should
doubt
his
safety
when
hee
is
once
fully
set
upon
the
rocke
?
2.
By
overmatching
all
the
causes
and
grounds
of
doubtings
imagined
by
Christians
;
Christians
doubt
many
times
when
as
they
have
little
reason
to
doubt
;
and
sometimes
they
thinke
their
reasons
for
their
doubtings
are
unanswerable
;
but
faith
prevailing
will
put
the
lie
and
folly
upon
al
that
can
bee
said
for
doubting
,
it
will
shame
and
silence
the
foolish
reasonings
of
the
hearts
of
Gods
children
;
you
may
see
this
in
David
;
when
his
thoughts
ranne
wild
upon
the
prosperities
of
wicked
men
,
and
the
adversities
of
Gods
children
,
how
did
his
doubts
come
in
upon
him
,
even
to
his
sinking
,
he
saith
,
Verily
I
have
cleansed
my
heart
in
vaine
,
and
washed
my
hands
in
innocency
,
for
all
the
day
long
I
have
beene
plagued
:
but
how
doth
he
recover
himselfe
?
Surely
it
was
by
the
exercise
and
liberty
of
his
faith
,
he
went
into
the
house
of
God
,
and
there
his
faith
found
matter
and
ground
to
worke
upon
,
and
hee
became
better
setled
in
his
soule
,
Psal.
73.
13
,
14
,
15
,
16
,
17.
and
truth
it
is
,
that
every
thing
appeares
in
all
causes
of
feare
,
when
faith
is
not
the
master
and
cannot
have
full
power
to
bee
agent
and
factor
for
a
Christian
;
Beleeve
in
the
Lord
your
God
and
you
shall
bee
established
,
2
Chron.
20.
20.
Tenthly
,
subdue
and
keepe
downe
sinne
in
the
love
and
power
thereof
;
If
iniquity
bee
in
thine
hand
,
put
it
farre
away
,
and
let
not
wickednesse
dwell
in
thy
tabernacles
;
for
then
shalt
thou
lift
up
thy
face
without
spot
,
yea
thou
shalt
bee
stedfast
,
and
shalt
not
feare
,
Iob
●●
.
14
,
15.
where
wee
plainely
see
,
that
the
more
sinne
doth
die
in
its
love
and
power
within
the
soule
,
the
more
will
doubtings
die
too
;
kill
sinne
,
and
faith
lives
,
and
doubts
vanish
;
The
Apostle
would
that
men
should
draw
neere
with
a
true
heart
in
assurance
Heb.
10.
22.
of
faith
,
(
i.
e.
)
to
cast
away
doubtings
in
their
approaches
to
God
,
and
not
to
come
indifferently
,
may
bee
I
shall
bee
accepted
,
may
bee
I
shall
not
,
but
as
verily
perswaded
of
Gods
acceptation
;
happily
some
Christian
might
say
to
him
,
how
might
a
man
doe
this
?
(
hee
answereth
)
having
the
heart
sprinkled
from
an
evill
conscience
,
q.
d.
faith
cannot
well
perswade
,
nor
the
heart
settle
till
you
get
quit
of
sinne
,
if
your
consciences
doe
charge
and
condemne
you
of
evill
,
you
will
bee
doubtfull
,
truth
it
is
,
that
doubtings
are
cured
by
Mortification
,
the
heart
must
bee
circumcised
of
its
unbeleeving
and
hardnesse
and
ungodlinesse
ere
ever
wee
shall
get
quit
of
doubtings
;
if
wee
resolve
to
bee
evill
,
wee
must
resolve
to
bee
doubtfull
,
were
it
not
for
sinnefullnesse
faith
would
bee
quicker
and
stronger
,
and
wee
more
setled
and
staied
in
our
mindes
,
a
heavie
rhume
falling
into
the
eyes
doth
hinder
a
man
from
looking
up
;
and
sinne
entertained
in
the
soule
reares
up
contrary
reasonings
and
denials
to
faith
,
making
the
incouragements
of
it
to
bee
so
difficult
,
that
a
Christian
spirit
doth
faile
him
,
and
hee
shall
not
bee
able
to
looke
up
,
Psal.
40.12
.
CASE
.
III.
Of
personall
unworthinesse
.
IT
hath
not
a
little
troubled
the
minds
of
many
of
Gods
deare
children
to
consider
what
unworthy
creatures
they
are
in
themselves
,
and
that
they
are
so
ill
deserving
at
Gods
hands
,
having
no
more
goodnesse
in
them
to
commend
them
to
Gods
acceptation
and
love
;
wee
finde
them
many
times
complaining
,
and
that
with
much
griefe
of
heart
that
they
have
nothing
in
them
but
sinne
and
wickednesse
,
and
how
should
God
ever
accept
such
as
they
are
to
love
and
life
under
the
presence
of
their
unworthinesse
?
they
stand
in
their
owne
light
,
Satan
hereby
taking
advantage
against
them
;
This
I
finde
to
bee
a
maine
master-peece
of
Satans
cunning
:
that
before
a
man
is
convinced
of
sinne
,
hee
maketh
him
so
full
,
and
rich
,
and
worthy
,
that
hee
cares
not
for
the
merits
of
Christ
,
or
the
mercy
of
God
,
he
will
not
beg
,
but
buy
a
place
in
heaven
;
Laodicea
was
rich
,
and
increased
with
goods
,
and
had
need
of
nothing
,
not
knowing
that
shee
was
wretched
,
and
miserable
,
and
poore
,
and
blind
,
and
naked
,
Rev.
3.
17.
The
Corinthians
did
so
shine
in
their
owne
opinions
,
and
were
in
such
selfe
credit
,
that
they
were
rich
and
full
raigning
as
kings
;
but
when
a
mans
eyes
are
opened
to
see
the
sinnefullnesse
of
his
sinnes
,
then
hee
makes
him
very
poore
,
and
his
unworthinesse
to
bee
such
and
so
great
,
that
it
is
not
for
him
to
thinke
of
heaven
,
or
mercy
,
or
Christ
;
a
great
temptation
,
under
which
lieth
lurking
a
white
divell
.
To
relieve
the
soule
in
this
case
,
I
shall
propound
these
few
considerations
.
1.
That
if
unworthinesse
were
a
sufficient
ground
to
keepe
men
of
from
divine
favour
and
eternall
happinesse
,
none
of
all
the
sonnes
of
men
could
ever
bee
saved
,
for
all
have
sinned
,
and
by
sinne
made
themselves
unworthy
of
mercy
.
2.
That
there
is
no
subjective
worthinesse
antecedently
required
unto
justification
and
salvation
;
God
well
knew
the
unworthy
condition
of
Israel
when
hee
made
them
his
people
,
entering
into
the
Covenant
of
life
and
peace
with
them
,
Ezek.
16.
can
you
conceive
that
there
was
any
inherent
worthinesse
in
them
that
did
lie
weltring
in
their
owne
blood
?
beggars
are
not
worthy
of
almes
,
traitors
are
not
worthy
of
pardons
,
nor
sinfull
men
worthy
of
Christ
or
mercy
,
Luke
15.
21.
and
why
should
we
dreame
of
having
a
requisite
worthinesse
of
our
owne
?
if
man
had
any
thing
in
him
,
he
were
altogether
unfit
to
come
in
unto
the
free
offer
of
grace
;
we
see
the
invitation
is
made
to
the
monie-lesse
and
merit-lesse
Christian
,
Esa.
55.
1.
3.
That
though
worthinesse
be
not
in
the
streame
,
yet
it
is
in
the
fountain
;
and
though
there
bee
no
subjective
worthinesse
in
men
,
yet
there
is
an
objective
worthinesse
in
Jesus
Christ
,
which
is
tendred
to
sinners
by
grace
,
and
accepted
by
faith
;
there
is
enough
in
Christ
to
make
our
persons
lovely
and
acceptable
to
God
,
without
whom
,
if
we
had
all
selfe-worthinesse
,
wee
should
remaine
in
Gods
eyes
most
unworthy
persons
;
This
is
my
beloved
Sonne
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
,
saith
the
Father
,
Mat.
3.
17.
4.
That
notwithstanding
mans
owne
great
unworthinesse
,
Assurances
for
acceptance
under
unworthines
.
there
is
enough
to
assure
him
of
divine
acceptance
;
for
First
,
Mercy
in
God
is
full
and
free
,
it
hath
enough
in
it selfe
to
incline
it selfe
to
gratious
pardons
,
and
favourable
acceptances
;
God
doth
blot
out
transgressions
,
not
for
mans
sake
,
but
for
his
owne
sake
,
Esa.
43.
25.
Secondly
,
mans
chiefest
selfe-worthinesse
is
to
see
his
owne
unworthinesse
,
and
to
be
humbled
for
it
;
certainely
,
such
Esa.
64.
6.
Luk.
15.
21.
as
have
base
&
low
esteemes
of
themselves
,
and
can
dwell
upon
the
guilt
and
merit
of
their
owne
sinnefullnesse
,
judging
themselves
to
hell
for
it
;
such
Phil.
3.
7.
as
can
(
with
Paul
)
disclaime
from
all
worth
in
themselves
,
and
doe
see
in
all
their
parts
,
and
gifts
,
and
performances
an
inability
to
engratiate
them
with
God
;
such
as
can
in
the
best
of
conditions
,
and
after
the
best
of
performances
,
bewaile
their
weake
expressions
of
duty
,
acknowledging
themselves
to
be
most
unprofitable
Luk
17.
10.
servants
,
needing
the
mercy
of
a
God
and
the
merit
of
Christ
;
these
I
say
are
men
of
the
greatest
worthinesse
with
God
;
according
to
the
old
truth
,
hee
paies
best
for
Heaven
that
seeth
hee
hath
nothing
at
all
to
pay
for
Heaven
.
Thirdly
,
an
unworthy
sinner
may
plead
out
the
Covenant
of
grace
with
God
,
and
the
freenesse
of
the
tenders
of
his
mercy
;
I
know
no
man
that
can
or
doth
more
admire
and
magnifie
divine
mercy
,
then
a
sinner
truly
sensible
of
his
owne
unworthinesse
;
I
know
none
more
desirous
of
mercy
then
such
;
I
know
none
will
be
more
ready
to
accept
of
Heaven
and
favour
out
of
freenesse
of
grace
then
such
;
I
know
none
to
whom
the
offer
of
salvation
purchased
by
Christ
is
made
but
such
;
and
what
now
doth
hinder
them
from
comming
in
unto
God
,
pleading
with
him
after
this
or
the
like
manner
.
Gratious
Lord
,
I
am
here
before
thee
for
mercy
,
and
for
thy
Christ
,
I
see
in
my selfe
nothing
worthy
thee
or
thy
Christ
;
for
I
am
wholy
sinnefull
;
if
thou
now
wilt
receive
mee
for
thine
owne
,
and
pardon
mee
my
sinnes
out
of
thine
owne
free
grace
,
and
for
the
merit
of
thine
onely
Sonne
alone
,
thou
shalt
shew
thy selfe
a
gratious
God
indeed
;
O
Lord
that
which
draweth
mee
in
unto
thee
for
grace
,
is
thine
owne
free
grace
;
thou
gavest
mee
the
word
and
hope
of
comfort
,
and
therefore
I
durst
not
stand
out
;
Lord
,
loe
heere
I
am
before
thee
,
without
all
confidence
in
my selfe
;
O
let
it
be
unto
mee
according
to
the
freenesse
and
richnesse
of
thy
mercy
,
refuse
mee
not
though
I
am
unworthy
to
be
called
thy
sonne
.
5.
That
too
much
standing
on
selfe-unworthinesse
,
is
many
times
an
argument
of
secret
pride
,
and
opinion
of
merit
;
men
would
faine
bee
some
body
with
God
,
and
doe
something
for
Heaven
;
Lord
how
willing
is
man
to
have
a
finger
in
his
owne
salvation
,
and
to
be
at
the
least
a
co-adju●or
with
Christ
in
the
office
of
his
Redemption
;
when
as
in
truth
it
is
mercy
alone
that
must
doe
all
,
and
such
are
most
in
the
way
of
comfort
that
referre
their
spirituall
condition
unto
mercy
,
setting
up
and
advancing
the
free
favour
of
God
as
the
onely
cause
of
their
spirituall
estate
,
1
Cor.
15.
10.
tell
mee
sadly
and
seriously
thou
troubled
soule
,
if
thou
hadst
more
goodnesse
in
thee
,
if
thy
graces
were
more
perfect
in
thee
,
and
thy
services
had
beene
or
could
bee
better
performed
by
thee
,
then
thy
hopes
and
assurances
could
and
would
rise
within
thee
,
then
thou
couldest
have
confidence
and
settlement
within
thee
?
yes
,
and
what
is
this
I
pray
thee
,
but
the
spice
of
pride
and
secret
dependance
on
merit
?
what
wilt
thou
looke
upon
thy selfe
,
and
within
thy selfe
,
and
draw
out
principles
of
salvation
from
thy selfe
?
how
art
thou
onely
beholding
to
grace
and
to
Christ
for
thy
salvation
when
thou
thus
porest
and
priest
into
thy selfe
?
if
thou
wilt
be
a
cause
of
thine
owne
good
,
thou
must
bee
a
ground
of
thine
owne
glory
,
and
if
thou
wilt
bring
thy
penny
,
thou
wilt
make
thy selfe
joynt
purchaser
with
Christ
;
tell
mee
O
Christian
,
hadst
thou
all
thy
desired
qualifications
,
would
they
or
can
they
equall
the
favour
of
God
?
and
durst
thou
to
stand
upon
this
so
as
to
build
thy
eternall
welfare
on
it
?
bee
perswaded
out
of
this
vaine
and
empty
conceit
of
thine
,
and
cease
further
to
perplexe
thy
soule
under
the
thoughts
of
thine
unworthinesse
,
God
indeed
lookes
not
out
of
himselfe
in
the
acts
of
his
mercy
,
but
man
must
looke
wholy
upon
God
,
and
no
way
upon
himselfe
if
hee
intend
to
bee
saved
and
enjoy
mercy
.
CASE
.
IIII.
Of
imperfection
and
littlenesse
of
faith
and
other
graces
.
SUch
as
are
men
of
grace
in
truth
,
would
bee
men
of
grace
in
perfection
,
no
present
measures
can
content
such
;
a
sweet
and
blessed
temper
,
and
if
it
were
rightly
regulated
,
it
would
worke
to
Christians
much
comfort
,
and
free
their
mindes
of
much
trouble
;
but
thus
it
commeth
to
passe
,
that
Christans
doe
much
trouble
their
mindes
with
the
degrees
Littlenes
of
grace
apprehended
.
and
measures
,
operations
and
actions
of
their
graces
received
;
they
either
comparing
themselves
with
others
interessed
in
the
same
graces
with
themselves
,
and
observing
that
others
doe
excell
them
by
farre
,
so
as
no
comparison
can
be
made
betweene
them
;
or
els
they
looking
into
themselves
doe
finde
their
graces
beset
with
many
corruptions
,
that
they
can
discerne
much
more
sinne
in
them
then
grace
,
that
it
is
in
a
manner
all
naught
within
them
;
in
a
word
,
they
finding
the
pulse
of
grace
beating
slowly
within
;
their
faith
and
patience
unactive
and
in
a
manner
idle
within
them
;
This
I
say
gives
them
occasion
to
question
their
condition
,
now
surely
they
are
not
right
and
sound
,
for
that
they
are
more
imperfect
in
their
graces
then
others
,
they
goe
not
forward
and
increase
in
their
graces
as
others
doe
;
O
the
eye
of
their
faith
is
dimme
,
and
doth
but
darkely
apprehend
the
promises
of
God
,
they
doe
many
times
discerne
the
promises
with
mistakings
;
fullnesse
and
setlednesse
of
apprehension
is
wanting
in
them
;
they
cannot
come
off
their
carnall
reasonings
and
selfe
disputations
,
yeelding
firmenesse
and
entirenesse
of
assent
unto
the
truth
of
Gods
promises
as
they
ought
to
doe
,
their
mindes
are
not
yet
so
setled
,
that
all
is
yea
and
Amen
that
is
spoken
by
God
in
the
promises
unto
them
;
they
often
say
within
themselves
,
hath
God
indeed
said
this
and
this
?
and
may
a
man
rely
upon
the
word
of
his
promise
?
they
cannot
cast
anchor
so
as
it
shall
fasten
;
they
see
the
shore
but
cannot
reach
it
,
and
they
see
Christ
and
the
promises
,
but
cannot
apply
them
,
there
is
an
interruption
and
suspension
of
the
acts
of
application
;
as
for
the
perswasions
of
faith
in
them
,
they
are
small
or
none
at
all
,
they
cannot
say
that
God
is
their
God
,
and
Christ
their
Christ
,
and
this
they
make
to
be
their
death
and
burden
,
under
which
estate
wee
shall
shew
you
that
Christians
have
not
so
much
cause
of
creating
Ten
releevements
to
the
soule
under
imperfection
of
grace
.
perplexities
to
themselves
as
many
times
they
doe
;
consider
with
mee
,
1.
That
a
little
grace
is
better
then
no
grace
;
it
is
the
want
of
grace
that
is
damnable
,
and
may
cause
a
man
to
close
up
against
himselfe
all
assurance
and
settlement
;
tell
mee
O
Christian
,
wouldst
thou
change
thy
poore
condition
in
grace
for
the
greatest
gracelesse
condition
in
the
world
?
wilt
thou
part
from
that
grace
thou
hast
for
any
or
all
the
seeming
pleasures
of
sinne
?
I
dare
say
thou
wouldst
not
,
then
bee
quieted
in
thy
minde
,
and
doe
not
foolishly
argue
the
nullity
of
a
gratious
condition
from
the
imperfection
of
thy
graces
.
2.
That
a
little
grace
requireth
a
great
deale
of
thankes
,
it
comming
from
the
God
of
all
grace
and
being
an
argument
of
sound
sanctification
;
shall
I
say
that
it
is
not
the
way
of
thankfullnesse
to
make
little
of
any
divine
mercie
;
we
are
too
little
for
the
least
measure
by
reason
of
our
unworthinesse
;
and
we
doe
not
well
to
undervalew
the
least
proportion
and
gift
of
grace
.
3.
That
which
one
man
makes
little
unto
himselfe
,
would
bee
a
great
deale
with
many
other
Christians
;
wee
finde
in
experience
,
that
the
rich
mans
complaint
would
be
the
poore
mans
content
;
many
poore
soules
could
well
feast
themselves
with
the
fragments
that
come
from
their
tables
,
when
as
they
doe
foolishly
and
proudly
complain
of
want
;
just
so
it
is
with
many
Christians
,
they
tell
us
that
grace
is
weake
and
small
in
them
,
when
other
Christians
reasoning
with
them
,
and
hearing
them
complaine
,
doe
blesse
God
for
their
estate
in
grace
,
and
would
bee
exceeding
glad
were
they
in
their
condition
of
grace
.
4.
That
men
of
no
grace
are
never
troubled
and
truly
humbled
about
smallnesse
and
weakenesse
of
grace
,
the
eyes
of
such
are
not
yet
opened
to
see
their
spirituall
wants
.
5.
That
little
grace
is
an
argument
of
grace
in
the
soule
;
a
little
man
is
a
man
,
and
a
little
faith
is
faith
;
grace
in
truth
hath
a
being
in
weakenesse
it selfe
,
and
though
it
bee
in
the
lowest
measures
,
there
the
soule
hath
an
interest
in
God
,
in
Christ
,
in
the
promises
and
in
heaven
,
little
faith
can
and
doth
lay
hold
of
great
things
,
and
prooves
unto
Christians
a
great
assurance
.
6.
Little
grace
is
a
creature
of
God
which
he
will
not
despise
or
forsake
;
Doth
God
despise
Zach
4.
10.
the
day
of
small
things
?
will
any
tender
mother
cast
off
her
babe
because
it
is
weake
?
and
shall
we
imagine
that
God
will
not
accept
according
to
that
a
man
hath
,
bee
it
never
so
little
?
Christians
be
perswaded
that
grace
in
truth
though
never
so
small
is
for
acceptance
.
7.
Little
grace
will
doe
much
,
it
many
times
doth
that
in
and
for
Christians
under
weakenesse
that
all
the
world
cannot
doe
for
them
,
it
is
their
light
in
darknesse
,
their
life
in
death
,
and
their
upholdment
from
sinking
;
the
widdowes
little
oile
and
little
meale
went
a
great
way
,
God
blessing
it
;
and
thus
it
is
with
little
grace
,
it
will
carry
a
man
thorough
the
whole
world
and
doe
mighty
things
for
him
;
the
great
advantages
of
a
little
grace
is
unspeakable
.
8.
That
grace
in
weaknesse
is
made
for
strength
,
and
grace
in
littlenesse
is
fitted
for
increase
,
our
graces
passe
from
imperfection
to
perfection
,
and
from
weakenesse
unto
strength
;
Gods
strength
being
made
perfect
2
Cor.
12.
9.
in
mans
weaknesse
;
weaknesse
doth
both
call
in
and
set
out
the
glory
of
divine
assistance
:
consider
,
that
he
who
hath
most
grace
hath
not
all
he
should
have
,
and
hee
who
hath
least
in
grace
hath
not
all
that
he
would
have
,
both
measures
are
rising
up
unto
greater
perfections
;
little
grace
is
in
a
state
of
growth
,
and
in
and
by
the
use
of
meanes
it
is
enlarged
,
as
we
may
see
in
Nicodemus
and
all
new
borne
Christians
,
whose
growth
is
much
in
parts
and
powers
of
their
graces
:
they
have
risen
from
small
beginnings
to
most
admirable
perfections
.
9.
That
gifts
of
Sanctification
and
appertaining
unto
mens
salvation
are
different
and
unequall
,
grace
is
alike
in
nature
,
but
not
alike
in
measure
in
all
;
the
different
standings
of
Christians
in
Christianity
and
grace
,
is
set
out
unto
us
both
in
the
comparisons
and
appellations
of
them
in
Scripture
;
they
are
compared
to
branches
,
starres
,
sheepe
,
and
the
members
of
the
body
;
we
reade
of
men
,
and
babes
,
fathers
,
and
children
;
all
men
be
not
of
one
stature
,
nor
all
trees
of
one
growth
,
nor
all
Christians
of
equall
grace
;
to
some
is
given
a
greater
,
to
others
a
lesser
measure
of
grace
;
grace
in
one
is
much
and
strong
,
in
another
little
and
weake
,
sincere
in
both
,
but
absolutely
perfect
in
none
;
Note
with
mee
two
things
.
Graces
are
two
waies
considerable
.
1.
That
all
degrees
of
Christians
doe
agree
together
1
Quaad
esse
&
habitum
in
the
substantiall
part
of
grace
,
every
man
hath
the
same
spirit
of
holinesse
,
knowledge
,
faith
,
repentance
,
love
,
&c.
is
alike
in
them
all
,
flowing
from
one
and
the
same
common
fountaine
.
2.
That
the
varying
of
2.
Quoad
operari
&
exercitium
Christians
is
much
in
the
active
part
of
grace
,
they
may
have
their
severall
agilities
,
so
as
one
man
may
know
more
then
another
,
one
man
may
pray
more
fervently
and
frequently
then
another
,
and
so
is
it
in
the
rest
of
all
required
duties
;
meethinkes
that
it
is
with
Christians
in
this
case
as
it
is
with
men
in
nature
;
every
man
Simile
.
hath
a
soule
,
and
faculties
from
that
soule
,
and
actions
issuing
out
of
those
faculties
,
yet
every
man
is
not
equall
in
the
expressive
waies
of
nature
.
But
you
will
querie
,
whence
A
question
about
the
causes
of
inequality
of
measures
and
operations
of
graces
in
Christians
doth
this
inequality
of
graces
and
holy
operations
arise
?
I
answer
,
not
from
nullity
and
falsenesse
of
grace
,
as
weake
Christians
do
surmise
;
but
1.
From
the
wise
dispensation
of
God
,
who
giveth
grace
to
every
man
according
to
his
owne
good
will
and
pleasure
,
and
followeth
his
owne
measures
with
the
same
proportion
of
assistance
.
2.
From
the
variety
of
particular
occasions
;
every
Christian
hath
not
alike
forcible
occasion
to
exercise
his
graces
given
him
.
3.
From
the
variety
of
particular
ends
;
God
intends
some
Christians
for
some
singular
end
and
services
to
which
hee
fits
them
by
the
great
improovement
and
use
of
their
graces
.
4.
From
the
variety
of
particular
assistance
;
every
man
hath
not
at
all
times
an
equall
gale
or
breath
of
the
Spirit
to
enlighten
,
affect
,
excite
,
and
draw
them
onward
.
5.
From
the
variation
of
naturall
tempers
;
bodily
constitution
conduceth
much
to
the
actions
of
the
soule
.
6.
From
the
sinfullnesse
and
carelesnesse
of
some
Christians
above
others
,
when
as
thorough
the
conceit
of
the
eminency
of
their
graces
,
they
doe
swell
with
pride
,
when
they
cannot
bee
thankfull
for
graces
and
abilities
formerly
received
,
when
their
imaginations
are
meane
of
graces
bestowed
,
they
thinking
that
they
will
not
serve
turne
to
their
salvation
;
in
a
word
,
when
they
are
inconstant
in
duties
and
doe
not
stirre
up
the
graces
in
them
,
wisely
watching
the
motions
of
the
Spirit
,
and
improoving
the
seasons
of
grace
;
this
is
the
thing
which
occasioneth
the
inequality
spoken
of
.
10.
That
no
man
misseth
of
Heaven
for
want
of
measures
,
but
for
want
of
the
truth
of
grace
,
I
grant
a
Christians
consolation
lieth
much
in
the
comparative
degree
,
but
his
salvation
is
in
the
positive
degree
of
grace
,
though
one
Christian
cannot
beleeve
as
strongly
as
another
,
yet
beleeving
hee
shall
bee
saved
as
well
as
another
;
littlenesse
and
greatnesse
of
grace
doe
agree
in
saving
issue
;
a
weake
and
a
soare
eye
in
the
Israelites
did
behold
the
brazen
Serpent
to
health
as
well
as
a
sound
and
cleare
eye
,
the
hand
of
a
little
childe
can
lay
hold
of
a
pretious
Jewell
given
unto
it
;
just
so
is
it
here
,
difference
in
proportion
and
in
operation
of
graces
may
stand
with
truth
of
grace
and
assurance
of
Heaven
,
one
man
rides
faster
then
another
,
yet
both
meet
at
length
in
the
same
Inne
;
one
ship
makes
more
speed
then
another
,
yet
both
put
in
at
the
same
harbour
;
and
one
Christian
hath
more
grace
and
doth
more
duty
then
another
,
yet
both
shall
meete
in
one
Christ
and
Heaven
.
CASE
.
V.
Of
failings
in
duties
.
WHen
Christians
doe
looke
upon
their
services
publike
or
private
which
they
doe
performe
unto
God
,
they
finde
many
failings
,
especially
in
the
manner
of
their
performance
;
Lord
with
what
dullnesse
and
deadnesse
and
distraction
of
spirit
doe
Christians
pray
,
and
heare
,
and
meditate
,
and
humble
themselves
&c.
upon
this
doe
many
Christians
mis-judge
themselves
,
concluding
against
their
selfe sincerity
and
soules
comfort
;
now
nothing
is
well
done
by
them
,
and
why
should
they
pray
and
reade
,
and
heare
,
and
receive
Sacraments
any
more
;
it
is
but
sinne
that
they
doe
,
and
it
will
but
increase
their
judgement
,
this
is
a
bitter
and
most
desperate
remptation
,
and
once
given
way
unto
,
it
doth
leade
a
man
farre
into
sinne
and
trouble
,
for
when
once
a
man
taketh
exceptions
against
himselfe
for
doing
duties
,
that
he
will
put
himselfe
out
of
the
way
of
duty
,
how
easily
doth
he
make
himselfe
a
prey
unto
Satan
?
To
the
releevement
of
the
soule
under
this
burden
,
I
shall
Five
setlings
against
failings
in
duties
.
yeeld
you
these
meditations
following
.
1.
That
the
best
of
Gods
servants
have
beene
,
are
,
and
may
bee
indisposed
in
holy
duties
;
though
the
spirit
of
Peter
bee
willing
,
yet
the
flesh
was
weake
,
Mat.
26.
41.
and
there
being
contrary
lustings
of
the
flesh
against
the
Spirit
,
a
Christian
cannot
doe
the
things
he
would
;
O
how
doth
flesh
clog
and
dull
the
best
of
Gods
Saints
?
there
is
within
them
a
living
spring
without
a
lively
operation
;
the
spring
I
say
is
open
,
but
the
operation
narrow
,
so
as
it
is
with
them
in
the
manner
of
their
performing
duties
,
as
it
is
with
a
sicke
man
,
hee
would
faine
Simile
.
walke
a
turne
about
his
chamber
,
but
alas
hee
cannot
doe
it
his
body
is
so
weake
.
2.
That
there
is
a
wide
difference
betweene
a
heart
that
is
dead
unto
duty
,
and
a
dull
and
indisposed
heart
in
duty
;
a
dead
heart
wants
a
living
spring
and
is
contrary
unto
all
duty
;
as
it
falls
off
from
duty
,
so
it
gives
it selfe
an
allowance
and
dispensation
in
the
same
,
and
can
and
doth
find
no
trouble
within
it selfe
under
all
non-performances
of
duties
;
whereas
a
Christian
under
all
his
unevenesse
in
duties
,
hath
an
inward
intention
and
inclination
unto
duties
,
such
men
in
their
dullest
times
and
greatest
indispositions
see
not
more
duties
then
they
would
doe
,
and
are
grieved
because
they
cannot
doe
duties
in
a
more
lively
and
spirituall
manner
;
such
stand
up
from
the
dead
and
are
ready
for
divine
emploiment
;
there
is
a
praying
spirit
in
them
;
so
as
they
can
say
with
Paul
,
the
good
Rom.
7.
19.
that
I
would
I
doe
not
.
There
are
two
evidences
when
the
bent
of
a
mans
heart
is
for
duties
in
a
living
and
right
way
.
First
,
when
a
heavie
kinde
of
performing
duties
is
displeasing
and
contrary
unto
the
frame
of
the
soule
and
spirit
of
a
man
;
such
men
set
upon
duties
sorrowfully
,
and
performe
duties
with
feare
,
and
rise
from
duties
humbled
,
greatly
blaming
themselves
for
the
heavinesse
and
distraction
of
spirit
which
they
observe
to
bee
in
themselves
.
Secondly
,
when
the
desires
are
rising
out
of
the
state
of
indisposition
,
such
men
easily
fasten
upon
the
waies
of
quickning
and
bettering
themselves
in
duty
,
expecting
that
they
may
be
shaken
out
of
their
fits
of
dullnesse
:
I
dare
say
that
such
men
will
reade
the
more
,
and
pray
the
more
,
and
heare
the
more
,
hoping
to
finde
some
helpe
in
the
use
of
the
ordinances
and
performances
of
duties
,
they
have
heard
and
doe
find
it
to
bee
true
,
that
frequencie
in
Simile
.
duty
begets
fervencie
,
that
as
a
man
by
often
rubbing
of
his
benummed
parts
may
get
heate
,
so
a
Christian
by
forcing
himselfe
to
the
going
over
of
duties
,
doth
get
strength
against
his
dullnesse
in
duty
.
3.
That
when
a
Christian
cannot
doe
duties
with
that
life
he
should
and
would
doe
,
yet
hee
may
doe
them
with
much
sincerity
and
uprightnesse
of
heart
,
and
in
a
farre
different
way
from
a
formall
and
carnall
Christian
;
I
yeeld
unto
this
,
that
an
hypocrite
who
hath
a
name
to
live
may
talke
much
of
duty
and
may
mount
high
into
the
visible
duties
of
holinesse
,
applying
himselfe
to
many
religious
actions
;
the
Jewes
were
not
failing
in
their
services
and
sacrifices
,
and
solemne
assemblies
;
but
yet
they
came
short
of
sincerity
,
and
so
all
was
lost
labour
unto
them
.
You
may
aske
mee
what
is
Seven
differences
betweene
an
hypocrite
and
a
Christian
in
doing
duties
the
difference
betwixt
an
hypocrite
and
a
sincere
Christian
in
doing
duties
?
I
answer
,
it
is
much
every
way
;
which
may
bee
seene
in
seven
things
.
First
,
a
Christian
doth
performe
all
duties
by
the
power
of
spirituall
life
wrought
within
his
soule
,
he
praieth
,
and
beleeveth
,
and
reades
,
and
heares
in
the
Spirit
by
vertue
of
the
working
of
the
Spirit
;
the
principle
of
life
in
the
soule
is
sufficient
to
it selfe
to
act
required
duties
,
it
needs
not
altogether
those
naturall
and
accidentall
helpes
which
false
Christians
must
have
to
set
them
on
work
;
the
bird
flies
in
the
aire
from
a
principle
of
life
and
motion
in
himselfe
,
whereas
a
clock
being
Simile
.
a
dead
thing
mooveth
,
because
the
weights
are
powerfull
to
the
wheeles
.
Secondly
,
a
Christian
is
more
generall
or
universall
in
the
performance
of
duties
then
any
hypocrite
can
be
;
he
sets
himselfe
to
duties
of
every
kinde
,
even
those
of
the
highest
nature
and
excellencie
;
duties
required
admit
of
a
distinction
,
there
are
the
greater
and
the
lesser
things
of
the
Law
;
there
are
some
duties
which
strike
at
the
quick
and
call
for
strictnesse
,
such
as
are
selfe-deniall
sinnes-mortification
,
the
sanctifying
of
God
in
a
mans
thoughts
,
desires
,
and
speeches
in
all
the
conditions
of
life
;
some
duties
there
are
which
are
exceeding
high
and
climbing
,
as
beleeving
in
God
and
in
Christ
,
and
keeping
the
conversation
in
Heaven
;
to
conclude
,
there
are
ordinary
and
extraordinary
duties
,
publique
and
private
duties
,
costly
and
painefull
duties
,
and
all
these
the
spirit
of
soundnesse
is
for
,
Christians
are
ready
to
act
all
as
well
as
one
duty
of
holinesse
;
looke
which
way
duty
(
whose
latitude
is
much
,
and
parts
many
)
divides
it selfe
,
thither
they
dispose
themselves
,
that
as
water
will
runne
in
all
prepared
channels
,
so
a
Christian
followeth
all
required
duties
,
whereas
hypocrisie
doth
duties
with
partiality
and
delicacie
,
it
severs
and
divides
duties
,
it
will
bee
upon
this
,
but
not
on
that
duty
,
and
is
neither
whole
nor
lively
in
any
duty
;
and
no
marvaile
,
for
as
waters
cannot
rise
higher
then
Simile
.
their
springs
,
no
more
can
an
hypocrite
rise
higher
then
himselfe
in
duty
.
Thirdly
,
a
Christian
doth
act
spirituall
duties
spiritually
,
in
the
purpose
and
resolution
of
his
heart
hee
doth
empty
himselfe
of
flesh
and
corruption
(
which
will
bee
creeping
into
duty
)
as
much
as
may
be
;
such
an
one
undertakes
no
duty
,
but
with
selfe-examination
and
soule-humiliation
for
sin
committed
and
remaining
within
,
such
follow
the
Law
of
the
spirit
,
exercising
all
vouchsafed
graces
in
the
performance
of
duties
;
Christians
indeed
doe
heare
and
pray
with
much
knowledge
,
faith
,
feare
,
humility
,
&c.
and
by
reason
of
the
performance
of
the
duty
they
become
more
spirituall
;
I
say
a
Christian
in
duty
is
another
man
from
what
hee
is
at
other
times
,
such
heavenly
raptures
and
soule-ravishments
doe
befall
him
,
that
in
a
manner
he
feeles
no
world
,
no
place
,
no
time
;
whereas
a
formall
Christian
is
a
base
and
mixt
mettall
,
formality
leades
him
into
duties
carnall
,
keepes
him
in
duties
carnall
,
and
brings
him
off
from
duties
not
onely
carnall
,
but
much
more
sinnefull
and
prophane
then
hee
was
before
.
Fourthly
,
a
Christian
doth
performe
duties
encreasingly
;
his
desires
are
such
and
so
great
unto
duty
,
that
he
cannot
give
himselfe
any
satisfaction
in
doing
duties
;
his
spirit
within
him
is
like
unto
leaven
which
is
of
a
rising
nature
,
or
to
the
graine
of
mustard
seed
which
was
of
a
spreading
nature
;
the
soule
wil
be
carried
with
vehement
desire
of
bettering
it selfe
in
duty
,
and
performing
more
and
more
duty
unto
God
,
nay
it
riseth
in
duty
against
opposition
,
that
as
a
living
spring
doth
Simile
.
worke
out
its
way
against
dammings
and
stoppings
up
,
so
a
sound
Christian
will
doe
duties
wrastling
with
his
owne
lyther
and
sluggish
nature
,
yea
and
withstanding
Satan
in
his
temptations
;
oile
can
bee
no
more
kept
under
by
water
then
a
Christian
can
be
kept
of
from
duty
and
increasings
in
duties
.
I
grant
that
at
the
first
a
Christian
is
and
may
be
little
and
low
in
duty
,
but
at
length
an
enlargement
will
follow
answerable
to
the
life
bestowed
and
duties
to
be
performed
;
Davids
spring
at
sometimes
did
but
drop
gently
,
at
other
times
it
did
run
freely
and
fully
,
whereas
the
hypocrite
keepes
him
in
a
circle
or
compasse
,
he
is
confined
and
limited
,
and
is
much
like
unto
artificiall
bodies
uncapable
of
extension
;
restings
and
sufficits
overtake
such
men
,
and
if
there
be
any
swellings
in
duties
,
it
is
not
from
an
incorporated
principle
of
grace
which
is
within
as
a
feeding
spring
,
but
from
some
externall
reason
and
influence
;
there
may
bee
the
rising
of
waters
in
a
pond
by
Simile
.
the
powring
downe
of
raine
from
the
clouds
,
and
duties
may
be
done
by
an
hypocrite
with
much
abundance
whilst
judgements
or
mercies
are
stirrings
.
Fifthly
,
a
Christian
exerciseth
himselfe
in
spirituall
duties
chearefully
,
such
doe
spirituall
actions
pleasingly
,
as
with
willingnesse
of
heart
,
so
with
gladnesse
of
heart
;
it
is
meate
and
drinke
and
recreation
unto
them
to
performe
spirituall
duties
,
Exod.
35.
29.
Psal.
100.
2.
Psal.
110.
vers.
3.
Ephes.
6.
5
,
6.
whereas
hypocrisie
is
of
a
Bearish
nature
,
slow
to
the
duty
;
it
is
mooved
,
it
mooves
not
it selfe
;
to
a
formall
heart
1.
Spirituall
duties
are
grievous
and
tedious
,
and
though
something
bee
done
,
yet
it
is
with
secret
wearinesse
,
reluctancie
,
and
unwillingnesse
,
there
are
many
objections
raised
up
against
duties
,
and
many
cases
and
questions
which
must
be
answered
and
resolved
before
such
can
set
on
to
duty
.
2.
The
closing
up
of
spirituall
duties
is
very
pleasing
and
delightfull
,
the
Lord
knoweth
that
as
in
his
heart
hee
wisheth
there
were
no
time
nor
duties
belonging
to
God
,
so
hee
is
glad
of
a
suddaine
release
from
all
duties
,
the
shorter
the
Sermon
and
the
shorter
the
prayers
the
more
pleasing
,
such
is
the
incongruity
of
spirituall
services
with
carnall
hearts
,
and
if
that
any
joy
and
delight
bee
in
them
at
all
,
it
is
but
false
and
vanishing
.
Sixthly
,
a
Christian
doth
performe
duties
constantly
;
such
men
have
everlasting
spirits
in
serving
God
,
and
though
there
may
be
pawses
and
certaine
cessations
by
reason
of
some
intervenient
accidents
,
yet
a
totall
and
finall
cessation
in
duty
cannot
overtake
Christians
;
grace
in
truth
never
dieth
unto
duty
,
but
holds
out
unto
the
very
last
in
beleeving
,
obeying
,
and
praying
,
whereas
an
hypocrite
according
to
his
false
and
vanishing
principles
is
mutable
and
inconstant
in
duty
;
according
to
that
speech
,
Will
Iob
27.
10
the
hypocrite
delight
himselfe
in
the
Almighty
?
will
hee
alwaies
call
upon
God
?
sometimes
hee
may
doe
it
,
but
at
all
times
he
neither
can
nor
will
pray
.
Seventhly
,
a
Christian
doth
act
all
required
duties
discreetly
and
wisely
;
I
meane
with
the
observation
of
the
rules
and
requisites
and
methods
which
wisedome
it selfe
doth
declare
unto
men
in
and
for
the
performance
of
duties
;
such
will
principally
doe
those
duties
which
are
sutable
and
proper
to
themselves
and
falling
in
their
relations
and
conditions
,
and
that
within
their
owne
orbe
,
whereas
hypocrisie
wanders
from
its
owne
nest
,
and
doth
prey
abroad
in
other
mens
families
,
but
not
at
home
in
their
owne
families
;
such
will
manage
duties
mooving
on-ward
in
a
just
proportion
;
they
spend
not
all
the
time
in
duties
of
faith
,
and
duties
of
charity
alone
,
but
so
doe
one
act
of
godlinesse
that
they
may
doe
another
also
,
one
businesse
doth
not
put
by
another
with
them
,
as
it
doth
with
hypocrites
,
who
in
doing
of
some
duties
hinder
themselves
in
other
;
in
a
word
,
such
are
seasonable
in
doing
duties
;
though
no
time
bee
unseasonable
for
Christian
duties
,
yet
all
duties
must
not
bee
performed
at
all
times
;
Christians
must
heare
when
God
requires
them
to
heare
,
and
pray
when
God
requireth
them
to
pray
,
Psal.
1.
3.
they
must
bring
forth
all
their
fruit
in
the
season
of
it
;
whereas
the
service
of
hypocrisie
is
fruit
out
of
season
,
such
as
are
formall
will
bee
comming
to
Church
when
others
are
going
from
Church
,
they
will
pray
when
they
should
heare
,
and
reade
when
they
should
pray
,
which
maketh
their
service
the
sacrifice
of
fooles
,
Eccles.
5.
1.
4.
That
in
the
doing
of
Christian
duties
the
bent
of
the
heart
is
both
observed
and
accepted
of
God
;
you
cannot
forget
the
counsell
of
David
unto
Salomon
,
Know
thou
the
God
of
thy
Father
,
and
serve
him
with
a
perfect
heart
and
a
1
Chron.
28.
9.
willing
minde
,
for
the
Lord
searcheth
all
hearts
,
and
understandeth
all
the
imaginations
of
the
thoughts
,
if
thou
seeke
him
hee
will
bee
found
of
thee
:
out
of
which
place
we
gather
,
that
God
doth
behold
the
heart
in
duty
;
and
him
that
prepareth
his
heart
to
seeke
him
,
though
he
be
not
cleansed
according
to
the
2
Chron.
30
,
19
,
20.
purification
of
the
Sanctuary
shall
bee
accepted
with
him
;
view
well
the
sincerity
of
your
performances
,
and
let
it
cheare
you
against
your
weaknesses
.
5.
That
Christians
under
weaknesse
of
performances
,
must
have
an
eye
unto
Christ
who
appeares
for
them
in
Heaven
,
presenting
all
services
done
unto
the
acceptation
of
his
Father
;
learne
to
know
,
that
what
we
cannot
do
perfectly
,
Christ
did
it
for
us
,
his
active
obedience
being
imputed
to
us
,
and
though
duties
come
from
us
in
much
weaknesse
,
yet
Christ
makes
up
our
duties
as
well
as
our
persons
;
a
sincere
heart
must
act
duties
,
a
gratious
God
must
accept
duties
,
a
mighty
Redeemer
must
present
duties
,
the
Angell
had
a
golden
Censor
and
much
Rev.
8.
3.
incense
that
he
should
offer
it
with
the
prayers
of
the
Saints
upon
the
golden
altar
;
wee
know
that
the
acceptation
of
a
Christians
best
services
is
in
Christ
alone
,
and
it
is
no
life
in
our
duties
that
can
make
them
meritorious
with
God
,
yea
and
it
is
no
impotency
in
duties
which
can
cause
God
to
reject
them
,
if
we
by
faith
betake
our selves
to
Christ
;
In
Christ
there
is
sufficiencie
of
merit
to
cover
all
our
selfe-blamed
indispositions
,
and
to
gaine
the
acceptance
of
all
our
sincere
,
though
weake
performances
.
CASE
.
VI.
Of
fruitlesse
endeavours
.
MAn
looketh
for
wages
when
hee
hath
done
his
work
;
and
if
duty
and
service
proove
successelesse
that
hee
finde
no
returne
or
recompence
at
all
,
this
is
not
a
little
grieving
and
sadding
unto
the
Spirit
;
we
heare
Christians
thus
complaining
,
I
have
along
time
waited
upon
God
in
service
,
I
have
beene
conversant
with
him
in
his
Ordinances
,
many
a
Sermon
have
I
heard
,
many
a
Sacrament
have
I
received
;
I
have
humbled
my
soule
before
him
in
prayer
,
and
teares
,
and
fasting
,
and
I
alas
can
find
no
returne
of
my
prayers
,
I
cannot
get
any
thing
at
Gods
hands
,
my
corruptions
are
yet
within
mee
,
I
am
still
where
I
was
,
and
am
no
better
,
and
can
doe
no
more
then
formerly
,
my
abilities
are
as
little
,
and
my
comforts
as
few
as
ever
;
surely
all
is
not
well
with
mee
,
and
all
is
not
even
betwixt
God
and
my
soule
;
how
goeth
his
promise
along
with
mee
,
seeing
I
finde
no
performance
to
mee
?
here
the
soule
is
musing
and
doubtfull
.
To
ease
the
soule
under
this
distresse
,
I
shall
propose
these
things
.
1.
That
no
man
shall
doe
the
least
service
for
God
which
shall
be
in
vaine
unto
himselfe
;
God
is
a
good
Master
,
as
hee
sets
us
about
the
best
worke
,
so
Mal.
1.
10.
1
Cor.
15.
ult.
he
will
give
us
the
best
wages
,
no
man
shall
serve
God
for
nought
;
wee
see
that
God
taketh
it
ill
when
the
Jewes
charged
him
with
neglect
and
irrecompence
for
their
serving
of
him
,
Mal.
3.
13
,
14
,
15.
2.
That
want
of
present
wages
must
not
dishearten
Christians
in
the
doing
of
their
duties
;
up
and
be
doing
,
and
trust
God
for
wages
;
service
and
progresse
in
duties
belongs
to
us
,
&
their
rewards
and
recompences
belong
to
God
;
wee
must
doe
our
part
,
and
not
bee
wearie
in
well-doing
:
for
in
due
season
wee
shall
Gal.
6
▪
9.
reape
if
we
faint
not
;
the
husband-man
is
to
plow
the
land
,
and
to
sow
the
corne
if
he
expect
the
harvest
,
and
so
Christians
must
first
doe
their
duties
of
hearing
,
and
praying
,
and
reading
,
if
they
will
have
Gods
wages
.
3.
That
unto
our
present
doing
,
we
must
add
waiting
and
expectation
;
Our
eyes
waite
upon
the
Lord
till
he
have
mercy
Psal.
123.
upon
us
,
saith
David
;
if
beggars
will
not
stay
they
loose
their
almes
,
and
if
Christians
will
not
waite
they
may
loose
their
grants
;
and
why
should
wee
not
waite
?
in
all
Gods
promises
there
is
such
a
truth
which
shall
be
performed
,
and
hee
hath
made
many
pretious
promises
unto
waiting
for
the
performance
of
his
promises
,
None
shall
bee
ashamed
that
waite
on
mee
,
Esa.
49.
23.
David
waited
upon
God
and
hee
enclined
to
him
and
heard
his
cry
,
Psal.
40.
1.
4.
That
the
Lords
answers
of
good
shall
at
length
recompence
and
equall
all
the
services
and
patience
of
man
;
how
ever
for
the
present
deferre
his
comforts
,
and
put
off
thy
complaints
,
and
the
time
is
long
and
tedious
unto
thee
,
yet
know
,
that
a
Christian
is
sure
to
speed
well
with
God
at
the
last
,
and
he
shall
have
his
recompences
in
the
best
things
at
the
best
time
,
there
is
a
time
and
day
which
God
will
not
overpasse
;
The
vision
is
yet
for
an
appointed
time
,
but
at
the
end
it
shall
speake
and
shall
not
lie
,
though
it
tarry
,
waite
for
it
,
because
it
will
surely
come
,
it
will
not
tarry
,
Hab.
2.
3.
Thou
hast
done
God
much
service
and
made
many
prayers
unto
him
,
and
yet
nothing
commeth
of
it
,
waite
and
thou
shalt
never
repent
thee
of
thy
paines
and
patience
,
consider
but
these
three
things
.
1.
That
a
man
cannot
waite
too
long
for
promised
mercies
,
they
being
the
most
excellent
and
usefull
of
all
mercies
for
Christians
.
2.
That
God
is
wise
and
good
in
causing
spaces
betweene
our
endeavours
and
his
recompences
;
God
herein
is
either
chastning
some
for
former
neglect
of
accepting
grace
offered
in
the
day
of
grace
,
or
preparing
the
soule
for
the
receiving
and
enjoying
of
his
recompences
.
3.
That
the
longer
any
one
stayeth
without
Gods
wages
,
the
better
and
greater
it
shall
bee
when
it
comes
;
God
will
give
unto
his
their
wages
with
an
increase
,
hee
will
give
them
double
comfort
,
Esa.
40.
2.
doubt
not
of
this
but
that
God
will
fulfill
your
desires
to
the
full
,
and
comforts
first
or
last
shall
come
in
such
a
plentifull
measure
,
that
they
shall
make
amends
for
all
;
Abraham
waited
long
for
Isaack
,
and
hee
had
him
at
the
last
,
and
though
the
world
recompence
the
best
worke
with
the
worst
wages
,
yet
God
doth
not
soe
,
but
will
crowne
all
our
endeavours
to
his
owne
praise
and
the
comfort
of
his
.
CASE
.
VII
.
Of
Relapses
into
sinnes
after
resolutions
and
premises
and
pardons
.
THe
impudencies
of
sin
are
such
,
that
they
make
their
returnes
upon
the
chast
hearts
of
Gods
Saints
,
and
the
weakenesse
of
Christians
is
such
that
they
fall
into
sinne
often
,
multiplying
sinne
very
farre
,
and
here
they
rest
not
,
but
many
times
notwithstanding
purposes
and
promises
and
better
resolutions
they
slacke
againe
in
their
watchfullnesse
,
and
notwithstanding
their
recovery
out
of
sinnes
,
they
returne
againe
unto
folly
and
act
the
same
sinnes
againe
;
it
may
happen
to
them
Relapsing
into
sinne
what
it
is
.
as
unto
many
men
under
their
diseases
;
they
may
in
some
good
measure
recover
strength
and
health
,
and
there
may
bee
certaine
discontinuations
of
the
violent
workings
of
the
disease
,
but
yet
there
may
be
a
falling
back
of
them
into
the
same
disease
even
unto
great
danger
;
just
so
,
they
may
not
only
lapse
and
receive
a
recovery
out
of
the
same
by
the
hand
of
mercy
,
but
after
along
space
of
discontinuance
,
even
when
they
have
seemed
to
have
parted
from
their
old
sinnefull
practises
,
they
may
bee
brought
backe
againe
to
the
second
acting
of
the
same
sinnes
;
which
evill
doth
befall
them
upon
Causes
of
relapses
nine
.
these
or
the
like
grounds
.
1.
From
boldnesse
without
a
warrant
,
they
adventuring
upon
their
owne
strength
,
and
forgetting
the
strength
of
sinfull
occasions
;
presumptuous
patients
feeling
their
legs
againe
,
will
abroad
into
the
aire
,
and
finding
some
appetite
will
feed
on
any
kinde
of
forbidden
meate
,
and
hereby
they
fall
backe
againe
;
and
presumptuous
sinners
soone
forget
themselves
and
soone
relapse
into
sinne
.
2.
From
feare
against
the
promise
,
they
having
their
eyes
too
open
unto
troubles
which
they
desire
to
shun
,
and
out
of
feare
of
enduring
misery
,
they
have
adventured
so
farre
,
that
they
have
miserably
brought
themselves
downe
againe
by
sinne
;
I
know
nothing
which
made
Abraham
more
to
redouble
his
lying
then
the
redoubling
Gen.
12.
13.
&
20.
11.
of
his
feares
,
he
had
his
eyes
too
much
upon
the
preservation
of
his
life
,
he
was
afraid
that
they
would
kill
him
for
his
Sarahs
sake
,
and
therefore
once
and
againe
hee
hazarded
her
chastity
,
and
his
owne
truth
.
3
,
From
dislike
without
a
cause
;
discontentednesse
among
the
Israelites
made
them
in
their
soules
to
long
the
second
time
for
the
flesh-pots
of
Egypt
,
though
Egypt
was
formerly
unto
them
a
house
of
bondage
,
the
desire
of
alteration
,
and
mens
unwillingnesse
to
bee
that
which
God
would
have
them
to
be
,
hath
beene
and
is
a
great
cause
of
their
fearefull
relapses
into
sinnes
.
4.
From
standing
without
a
watch
;
when
Christians
minde
not
a
falling
whilst
that
they
are
standing
;
but
remit
their
watch
,
and
holy
jealousie
,
omitting
the
meanes
of
stedfastnesse
,
they
quit
their
owne
strength
of
standing
,
and
quickly
relapse
;
if
a
sicke
man
grow
carelesse
of
his
diet
,
or
a
lame
man
throw
away
his
crutches
,
and
a
Christian
grow
mindlesse
of
his
falling
,
they
are
in
a
like
condition
of
slipping
back
.
5.
From
straites
without
faith
;
crosses
not
borne
by
faith
have
returned
many
to
their
old
way
,
the
want
of
water
and
bread
,
caused
the
Israelites
more
then
once
or
twice
to
glide
into
the
sins
of
murmuring
and
distrust
.
6.
From
company
without
choise
;
all
society
hath
a
force
in
it
,
it
brings
with
it
fire
or
water
;
it
is
an
encouragement
,
or
discouragement
unto
sinne
;
the
Israelites
,
being
mingled
among
the
Heathens
,
learned
their
works
,
and
fell
to
idolatry
the
second
time
,
Psal.
106.
35.
flaming
brands
will
not
more
set
on
fire
quenched
sticks
,
then
sinfull
companies
will
revive
dead
purposes
unto
sinfullnesse
;
experience
sheweth
that
the
joyning
with
old
companions
,
hath
made
men
to
resume
their
former
excesse
of
riot
,
contrary
unto
their
former
resolutions
and
promises
.
7.
From
the
Spirit
without
assistance
;
if
the
Spirit
take
away
his
hand
,
or
deny
his
actuall
assistance
,
the
Christian
presently
relapseth
;
take
away
the
fire
from
the
water
and
it
will
Simile
.
returne
to
its
native
coldnesse
;
let
the
Sun
once
set
and
the
ayre
will
returne
to
its
wonted
darknesse
,
and
let
the
Spirit
(
which
is
our
strength
)
once
withdraw
or
suspend
,
and
wee
sinke
,
and
fall
,
and
sinne
,
and
sinne
againe
.
8.
From
extremities
forgotten
;
time
was
that
Christians
did
finde
and
feele
the
bitternesse
and
horror
of
sinne
,
the
stinging
effects
thereof
remaining
fresh
and
sensible
in
the
conscience
,
and
then
they
did
abhorre
and
feare
to
sinne
,
they
did
vow
and
promise
not
to
sinne
;
take
wee
a
drunkard
that
hath
surfeted
with
wine
or
strong
drink
,
and
whilst
hee
is
under
the
scorchings
of
his
sin-sicknesse
,
bring
unto
him
wine
and
strong
drink
,
O
he
cannot
abide
it
;
but
when
the
sicknesse
is
over
,
and
the
experiments
of
sinnes
extremity
buried
,
he
will
rise
from
the
smaller
beare
to
the
strong
,
and
from
that
to
the
strongest
wine
againe
,
and
as
certaine
it
is
that
when
men
do
forget
what
their
sins
have
cost
them
,
they
will
gradually
slide
into
their
old
course
of
sinning
againe
.
9.
From
brethren
despised
;
there
is
a
great
evill
among
Christians
;
they
are
not
onely
many
times
ungroundedly
too
too
suspicious
,
over-credulous
and
censorious
of
their
brethren
;
but
over
incompassionate
and
strangely
insulting
over
their
brethren
in
their
failings
,
especially
where
they
least
affect
,
wee
shall
heare
such
griefelesse
and
disgracing
narrations
of
Christians
miscarriages
,
even
by
Christians
themselves
,
that
it
would
make
a
man
to
question
whether
all
wisdome
and
mercy
bee
not
banished
out
of
their
hearts
;
now
when
God
seeth
this
proud
and
envious
and
spitefull
spirit
in
any
of
his
owne
children
,
hee
lets
them
also
bee
tempted
,
and
under
temptations
they
are
permitted
to
fall
,
that
they
may
learne
to
be
more
mercifull
to
the
names
of
their
bretheren
,
and
to
make
them
know
that
the
sinne
that
overturnes
one
Christian
may
overturne
any
Christian
,
and
that
one
Christian
seeing
another
to
fall
,
should
compassionately
helpe
him
up
,
and
not
scornefully
cast
him
off
;
reade
Gal.
6.
1.
These
things
with
many
other
causing
the
relapsing
of
Christians
into
sinne
,
doe
make
the
soules
of
Christians
under
its
relapsings
heavie
and
sad
;
they
considering
within
themselves
that
the
basenesse
of
relapsing
is
likened
to
the
dog
turning
2
Pet.
2.
●2
.
to
his
vomit
,
and
the
sow
that
is
washed
wallowing
in
the
mire
,
it
doth
greatly
trouble
and
disquiet
them
;
concerning
the
setling
of
Christians
labouring
Five
settlements
under
relapses
.
under
this
evill
,
I
shall
onely
propound
five
things
of
principall
knowledge
and
use
.
First
,
that
all
Relapsings
into
sinne
are
great
evills
,
wheresoever
they
are
found
;
relapsing
argueth
corruption
,
yea
,
and
a
sinfull
disposition
in
man
;
There
is
not
onely
the
evill
of
sinne
in
this
condition
,
but
wee
shall
finde
many
bitter
effects
and
issues
befalling
Christians
under
their
relapses
,
for
they
do
not
onely
hereby
object
themselves
to
many
temporall
punishments
,
Psal.
78.
61
,
62
,
63.
but
unto
these
foure
spirituall
evills
.
1.
Soule-disquietment
,
the
peace
of
conscience
being
broken
by
every
relapse
;
I
say
relapses
are
of
a
disquieting
nature
to
conscience
in
these
five
respects
.
1.
Because
they
bring
back
Relapses
disquieting
to
conscience
in
five
respects
.
all
former
guilts
,
and
with
that
all
the
former
burdens
and
feares
and
terrors
.
2.
Because
they
yeeld
unto
conscience
matter
of
undeniable
accusation
;
the
doubling
of
sin
doth
double
the
accusation
and
vexation
of
conscience
.
3.
Because
they
are
the
aggravation
of
sinne
unto
man
.
4.
Because
they
make
the
foundations
and
resting
places
of
the
soule
questionable
,
relapses
put
a
man
to
cleare
and
proove
his
former
grants
and
assurances
to
Heaven
,
and
his
owne
sincerity
to
God
,
and
in
Religion
.
5.
Because
they
doe
greatly
advantage
temptations
unto
despaire
,
Christians
are
never
more
apt
to
despaire
then
upon
the
consideration
of
their
often
falling
into
sinne
.
2.
Discouragement
in
all
accesses
unto
God
;
the
Christian
cannot
with
that
confidence
and
boldnesse
draw
neare
unto
God
in
prayer
having
relapsed
,
as
els
hee
might
have
done
;
how
can
such
beleeve
that
God
will
love
them
,
and
heare
them
,
when
as
they
have
dealt
so
falsly
with
him
,
having
promised
him
not
to
sinne
,
and
mocked
and
abused
him
in
his
mercy
and
pitty
and
patience
,
he
having
formerly
pardoned
them
their
sins
.
3.
Disablement
unto
renewed
repentance
;
Now
Christians
doe
finde
it
more
difficult
to
returne
from
sinne
,
their
soules
being
sunke
deeper
into
sinne
,
and
more
entangled
by
sinne
then
formerly
it
was
;
take
mee
a
Christian
that
is
but
single
in
sinne
,
and
hee
findeth
the
difficulties
of
repenting
to
bee
great
;
but
how
doth
Satan
renew
his
power
,
and
a
Christian
loose
his
strength
,
when
that
the
same
sinnes
are
repeated
over
and
over
;
assuredly
there
is
strange
strengthenings
of
sin
in
relapsing
into
sinnes
,
one
sinne
living
in
and
by
another
.
4.
Feares
of
death
,
O
how
unwelcome
is
the
newes
of
death
,
and
how
unwilling
are
such
to
die
who
have
often
fallen
into
the
same
sinnes
?
Relapses
doe
put
a
sting
into
death
,
making
it
very
terrible
unto
the
sonnes
of
men
.
2.
That
the
Elect
of
God
may
fall
backe
againe
into
the
same
sinnes
;
there
is
I
say
a
possible
incidency
of
relapsing
unto
persons
of
all
sorts
:
it
is
most
certaine
,
that
wicked
men
who
are
ordained
to
destruction
may
relapse
,
Pharaoh
though
humbled
for
the
present
,
did
notwithstanding
harden
his
heart
againe
and
againe
;
yea
and
they
who
are
good
and
holy
and
have
soundly
repented
them
of
their
former
sins
may
yet
relapse
:
the
example
of
Abraham
,
Lot
,
Peter
,
and
Israel
doth
declare
it
,
how
often
doth
God
lay
this
sinne
unto
the
charge
of
his
people
?
Ier.
3.
12.
&
14.
2●
Psal.
78.
57.
and
no
marvaile
,
for
though
their
repentance
bee
sound
,
yet
their
mortification
is
imperfect
,
in
this
life
there
is
no
sinfull
disposition
wholy
rooted
up
,
and
dried
in
sanctified
persons
,
and
corruption
remaining
will
put
forth
its
nature
into
more
and
more
acts
,
yea
and
into
the
same
acts
of
sinning
;
as
long
as
sinne
retaines
its
nature
,
it
doth
and
will
retaine
the
inclinations
and
operations
of
that
nature
also
;
if
the
fire
be
not
wholy
put
out
,
who
will
thinke
it
impossible
that
it
should
catch
and
burne
againe
?
3.
That
though
the
act
of
relapsing
bee
incident
both
to
good
and
bad
,
yet
it
is
in
a
differing
manner
,
which
I
shall
open
Relapses
into
sinne
by
the
godly
different
from
relapses
into
sin
by
the
wicked
.
Relapses
1
Naturall
unto
you
in
the
distinctions
of
relapsings
.
First
,
there
are
relapses
-
1.
Naturall
.
-
2.
Accidentall
.
Naturall
relapses
are
such
as
spring
from
a
disposition
and
temper
that
is
wholy
sinnefull
and
for
sinne
;
if
a
man
by
a
coard
pluck
up
very
high
the
Simile
.
weightof
a
jack
or
clock
,
yet
it
hath
a
naturall
propension
to
fall
downe
againe
,
you
need
not
drive
the
sow
to
the
mire
,
nor
the
dog
unto
his
vomit
,
their
owne
naturall
love
and
delight
will
returne
them
;
the
truth
is
,
that
though
externall
and
intervenient
occasions
may
pen
up
or
restraine
the
violence
of
corruption
for
a
time
,
yet
such
is
the
inward
disposition
of
a
naturall
man
unto
sinne
,
that
hee
soone
returnes
to
his
old
course
againe
;
skin
up
the
soare
and
the
ulcer
will
breake
out
againe
,
and
if
the
heart
bee
not
changed
,
but
chained
by
the
power
of
restraining
graces
alone
,
man
will
returne
to
his
old
vomit
and
vaine
course
.
Accidentall
Relapses
are
2.
Accidentall
.
such
which
befall
the
godly
by
sudden
and
strong
temptations
;
a
land
flood
may
carry
back
pieces
of
timber
from
the
banke
into
the
remote
places
of
the
ground
;
an
unexpected
gale
may
drive
the
Marriner
backe
into
the
harbour
againe
,
and
it
is
as
possible
that
temptations
may
breake
in
with
that
violence
,
that
Christians
may
bee
over-borne
,
and
carried
away
to
those
sinnes
which
their
soules
doe
most
sincerely
abhorre
,
and
they
have
solemnely
covenanted
against
,
yet
here
the
effect
and
the
intention
are
contrary
,
heart
and
sinne
being
at
difference
and
upon
tearmes
of
defiance
.
Secondly
,
Relapses
may
bee
either
into
the
acts
of
sinne
,
or
else
into
the
exercise
of
sinne
;
one
sick
person
falls
back
into
some
fits
onely
,
another
returneth
under
the
power
of
his
disease
againe
;
the
godly
man
falls
backe
into
some
particular
sinne
,
but
there
hee
staieth
not
,
for
though
hee
fall
hee
riseth
againe
;
hee
is
as
a
man
fallen
into
the
water
,
but
he
gets
out
quickly
;
the
wicked
falls
backe
into
the
courses
of
sinne
againe
,
lying
downe
in
their
falling
backe
,
their
end
being
worse
then
their
beginning
.
Relapses
1.
Voluntary
.
Thirdly
,
Relapses
are
-
1.
Voluntary
.
-
2.
Involuntary
.
Voluntary
Relapses
are
such
as
have
the
propension
&
complacencie
of
the
heart
in
them
;
the
sea
doth
as
naturally
ebb
,
as
it
doth
flow
,
and
wicked
men
make
their
returnes
unto
sinfull
courses
with
much
more
delight
then
their
departures
;
O
how
glad
is
a
Jayle
bird
of
the
opportunity
of
liberty
to
goe
to
his
old
haunts
?
and
much
more
joyfull
is
every
wicked
man
when
hee
is
at
liberty
to
feed
himselfe
upon
his
sinfull
pleasures
,
hee
doth
even
bewaile
his
misery
that
hee
was
kept
so
long
from
them
.
Involuntary
Relapses
are
2.
Involuntary
.
such
as
arise
contrary
to
the
intention
and
affection
of
persons
,
it
is
not
the
pure
love
of
sin
that
drawes
backe
the
godly
into
sinning
againe
,
which
may
appeare
in
the
consequent
of
their
relapsing
,
they
are
not
now
,
as
a
fish
newly
taken
out
and
newly
leapt
againe
into
the
water
,
in
their
proper
element
,
a
sinfull
way
and
course
cannot
bee
agreeable
to
their
soules
,
they
finde
no
rest
in
a
sinning
condition
,
but
their
soules
are
sicke
and
sad
,
they
weepe
and
are
troubled
exceedingly
,
and
can
receive
no
comfort
in
themselves
untill
they
see
themselves
recovered
againe
;
as
wee
may
see
in
David
and
Peter
.
Fourthly
,
there
are
Relapses
in
-
1.
Conquest
.
-
2.
Combate
.
Relapses
1.
In
conquest
.
Relapses
in
conquest
is
when
a
man
out
of
malice
and
obstinacie
of
heart
,
without
all
ground
or
cause
is
carried
backe
againe
as
a
slave
unto
his
sinfull
doings
;
some
men
never
sticke
at
the
matter
,
their
hearts
find
no
manner
of
stop
,
and
nothing
within
puts
an
impediment
to
their
returnes
;
the
heart
and
the
sinne
are
now
in
league
,
and
they
like
the
way
of
sinne
exceedingly
;
the
state
of
wicked
men
in
returning
to
their
sinnes
,
is
much
answering
to
the
returnes
of
a
man
unto
his
bed
to
take
his
rest
and
sleepe
,
hee
loveth
his
bed
and
vexeth
at
every
thing
that
keepes
him
from
going
into
it
;
just
so
the
heart
of
every
wicked
man
likes
the
sin
,
but
hates
the
impediment
,
nothing
at
all
doth
awe
him
from
sinning
againe
,
but
the
shame
and
punishment
of
sin
;
and
he
accounts
that
word
and
friend
his
enemy
which
stops
him
in
sinning
.
Relapses
in
combate
is
,
when
2.
In
combate
.
a
man
is
reduced
to
his
old
sin
,
but
it
is
with
much
feare
,
secret
reluctancie
,
and
some
opposition
;
I
see
another
law
in
my
members
warring
against
the
Rom.
7.23
law
of
my
minde
,
and
bringing
mee
into
captivity
to
the
law
of
sinne
,
saith
Paul
,
a
good
man
relapseth
resisting
;
his
reducing
into
sinne
is
much
after
the
manner
of
the
bringing
backe
of
an
escaped
prisoner
,
when
hee
espies
such
as
would
take
him
hee
runnes
from
them
,
and
hides
from
them
,
and
hee
is
not
easily
laid
hold
of
or
brought
home
againe
,
many
escapes
he
makes
by
the
way
,
and
would
rather
die
in
the
place
then
returne
;
and
so
surely
doth
a
Christian
strive
with
griefes
and
teares
and
prayers
against
all
returnes
into
sinne
.
Fifthly
,
Relapses
in
respect
Relapses
▪
●
.
Hurtfull
of
their
effects
are
-
1.
Pernicious
.
-
2.
Profitable
.
The
unsound
heart
by
falling
backe
into
sinne
,
growes
more
and
more
hardned
and
insensible
,
more
carelesse
and
froward
in
sinning
,
more
free
and
forward
in
sinning
;
acting
his
old
sinnes
with
greater
love
and
delight
then
ever
.
God
doth
good
men
good
●
.
Helpfull
by
their
relapsings
;
though
there
bee
no
good
in
sinne
,
yet
it
is
good
that
sinne
bee
,
and
the
wisedome
of
God
can
and
doth
turne
it
unto
the
good
of
his
,
I
say
this
is
the
accidentall
effect
of
the
godly
mans
falling
into
sinne
,
greater
humiliation
and
sorrow
,
greater
watchfullnesse
and
feare
,
greater
dependance
on
God
;
stronger
covenants
and
resolutions
;
deeper
loathings
,
and
greater
conquest
over
sinnes
;
In
these
five
didistinctions
you
may
observe
the
difference
of
relapses
in
good
and
bad
men
.
4.
That
the
sinne
of
relapsing
is
pardonable
;
it
is
such
a
sinne
which
God
hath
pardoned
,
and
hee
can
and
will
pardon
;
Christ
doth
tell
us
,
that
all
manner
of
sinne
and
blasphemie
shall
bee
forgiven
unto
men
excepting
that
against
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Mat.
12.
31.
under
that
phrase
of
all
manner
of
sinne
relapsing
is
included
;
God
doth
not
shut
the
gate
of
mercy
against
all
relapsing
sinners
,
and
because
this
is
made
a
ground
of
trouble
unto
many
Christians
,
that
they
doe
conceive
such
a
sinne
cannot
bee
pardoned
,
I
will
briefely
evidence
the
pardonablenesse
of
Relapses
.
First
,
that
sinne
unto
which
the
promise
of
curing
is
made
,
is
pardonable
to
Gods
children
;
for
God
never
cures
sin
,
but
where
hee
first
covers
it
;
but
the
promise
of
healing
is
Two
rea●ons
proo●ing
the
ardona●lenesse
of
●●lapses
.
made
unto
backsliding
;
Returne
yee
backesliding
children
,
and
I
will
heale
your
backslidings
,
saith
God
,
Ier.
3.
22.
Hosea
14.
4.
Secondly
,
that
sinne
is
pardonable
to
Christians
,
unto
which
is
annexed
a
possibility
of
repentance
;
for
God
hath
promised
pardoning
mercy
to
penitent
sinners
;
but
a
Christian
may
repent
of
it
,
for
repentance
was
required
of
backsliding
Israel
,
Returne
,
saith
God
,
yea
and
it
was
practised
also
,
Behold
wee
come
unto
thee
,
for
Ier.
3.
22
thou
art
the
Lord
our
God
;
consider
seriously
of
Peters
condition
,
were
not
his
bitter
and
brinish
teares
the
repenting
of
his
folly
in
so
often
denying
his
master
?
5.
That
as
there
are
meanes
to
keepe
from
relapsing
,
so
there
are
meanes
to
deliver
out
of
relapsing
into
sinne
;
wee
may
not
weakely
conceive
,
that
because
wee
have
made
our
returnes
into
sinne
contrary
unto
our
promises
and
purposes
,
that
wee
shall
never
get
out
of
them
againe
;
this
is
the
way
to
keepe
the
soule
in
hell
Delivery
from
relapses
upon
earth
;
I
grant
you
-
1.
That
revolting
into
sinne
is
greatly
displeasing
to
God
.
-
2.
That
it
is
a
difficult
thing
1.
Difficult
to
get
out
of
a
sinne
into
which
a
man
hath
often
relapsed
;
a
man
cannot
be
healed
and
recovered
without
much
paine
and
much
adoe
the
second
or
third
time
of
the
same
disease
.
Yet
I
pray
you
despaire
not
2.
Possible
.
your
hearts
;
suppose
the
worst
,
that
the
sinnes
which
you
have
fallen
into
againe
are
great
,
and
grievous
sinnes
,
and
that
they
were
not
unwilling
omissions
,
or
suddaine
passions
,
but
had
knowledge
and
premeditation
in
them
;
that
they
were
sinnes
once
repented
of
and
solemnely
vowed
against
,
1.
All
this
and
much
more
makes
the
recovery
to
bee
difficult
not
desperate
.
2.
The
sinnes
that
Abraham
,
Lot
,
and
Peter
fell
into
,
were
great
and
hainous
sinnes
,
and
yet
they
recovered
againe
.
3.
There
is
no
disease
beyond
Gods
cure
,
or
sinne
above
his
pardon
;
cannot
God
pardon
sinne
oft
?
surely
God
that
hath
once
mercifully
recovered
his
,
falling
backe
,
will
also
doe
it
the
second
and
third
,
and
fourth
,
and
every
time
for
his
.
Ob.
But
many
fall
backe
into
sinne
and
doe
never
recover
themselves
againe
,
and
this
may
be
my
case
?
Sol.
True
,
some
diseases
are
dangerous
and
some
are
deadly
,
and
there
are
relapses
curable
and
incurable
;
such
who
falling
back
out
of
malice
and
obstinacie
,
resting
themselves
in
a
constant
delight
of
those
sinnes
into
which
they
have
rela●sed
,
making
their
sinne
their
gaine
,
can
gaine
no
assurance
of
healing
;
but
such
as
fall
backe
through
incogitancie
and
infirmitie
,
being
exceeding
troubled
at
heart
for
their
sinnes
and
relapses
into
their
sinnes
,
may
expect
and
shall
finde
a
cure
.
Leave
disputing
and
use
these
meanes
following
,
and
by
the
blessing
of
God
you
shall
Foure
meanes
to
get
out
of
relapses
.
get
out
of
your
diseases
of
sinne
into
which
you
are
relapsed
.
First
,
worke
the
relapses
upon
your
soules
;
repeated
sinnes
are
as
broad
and
deepe
wounds
,
of
which
if
a
man
meane
to
bee
soundly
cured
,
hee
must
admit
of
a
sound
and
thorough
search
;
relapses
into
sinne
are
like
the
returnes
of
the
distemper
into
the
body
,
of
which
if
a
man
expect
to
bee
rid
,
hee
must
resolve
to
fetch
up
and
finde
out
the
distempering
cause
;
untill
a
man
soundly
feeleth
,
and
truly
knoweth
the
evillnesse
of
relapses
,
hee
will
not
seeke
out
for
any
recoverie
;
by
the
helpe
of
judgement
,
conscience
,
and
the
law
,
wee
may
finde
out
the
full
evill
of
relapses
into
sin
.
Secondly
,
physick
the
soule
for
this
sinne
,
wee
are
to
drink
downe
the
bitter
potion
of
repentance
,
wee
must
not
thinke
to
come
off
of
this
sin
with
a
few
teares
and
a
little
sorrow
;
renewed
staines
in
the
soule
are
not
easily
gotten
off
;
we
must
lie
down
in
our
shame
,
and
our
confusion
must
cover
Ier.
3.
25.
us
;
renewed
sinnes
must
have
our
renewed
sorrowes
,
and
renewed
hatred
,
the
more
a
man
sinnes
,
the
more
reason
hath
he
to
hate
sinne
:
and
the
oftner
he
sins
one
sin
,
the
more
reason
hath
hee
to
labour
the
mortifying
of
that
;
get
above
all
things
a
strong
and
setled
hatred
and
abhomination
of
all
sinnes
for
time
to
come
,
and
an
unfeigned
sorrow
for
sinnes
past
.
Thirdly
,
keepe
to
the
Ordinances
,
our
spirituall
recovery
is
by
meanes
,
who
though
they
can
do
little
of
themselves
,
yet
being
blessed
and
assisted
they
can
doe
much
;
these
set
out
relapses
to
the
life
;
quicken
the
heart
to
sorrow
;
breake
open
the
riches
of
Gods
unspeakeable
mercy
and
goodnesse
in
promises
of
pardon
and
healing
;
and
doe
greatly
enable
the
heart
to
beleeve
all
promised
mercy
.
Fourthly
,
hast
in
unto
God
,
suing
out
the
promises
which
hee
hath
made
in
the
Covenant
;
let
no
feares
or
distrusts
keepe
you
off
;
but
goe
in
unto
God
or
else
you
perish
;
your
diseases
are
your
owne
;
but
all
recoveries
doe
belong
to
God
,
Hos.
13.
9.
Ier
3.
22.
who
hath
undertaken
to
cure
all
that
returne
to
him
;
and
therefore
come
to
God
againe
A
threefold
way
of
comming
to
God
for
cure
.
-
1.
With
confession
,
freely
and
humbly
acknowledging
your
fault
with
the
Church
,
Ier.
3.
13.
-
2.
With
petition
,
intreating
his
pardon
and
his
peace
,
say
,
receive
us
gratiously
,
Hos.
14.
2
,
4.
-
3.
With
faith
,
perswading
thy
soule
from
the
promise
and
performance
of
God
that
thou
shalt
be
healed
.
There
are
severall
promises
made
to
answer
all
the
possible
exigencies
of
Christians
;
and
why
doth
God
make
promises
of
healing
and
forgiving
the
backslidings
of
his
people
?
is
it
not
to
encourage
the
hearts
of
his
children
to
lay
hold
on
that
promise
,
and
to
sue
it
out
in
the
needfull
time
?
surely
if
we
did
more
speedily
and
heartily
beset
the
Lord
,
wee
should
finde
a
great
healing
of
our
revoltings
and
backslidings
.
CASE
.
VIII
.
Of
strange
and
terrible
thoughts
following
Christians
.
A
Christian
hath
a
double
conversation
,
from
whence
troubles
doe
arise
unto
him
,
one
is
outward
,
another
is
inward
,
that
notes
the
whole
carriage
of
the
life
;
this
the
course
of
the
whole
soule
;
a
Christian
is
not
a
little
troubled
with
himselfe
being
wise
to
study
himselfe
and
to
finde
out
the
frame
and
temper
of
his
heart
,
and
made
tender
to
feele
even
the
least
erroneous
flashings
of
the
apprehending
facultie
,
such
as
his
thoughts
are
,
which
doth
proove
unto
him
great
souleburdens
,
as
I
shall
now
open
unto
you
in
this
manner
,
shewing
Foure
things
about
the
thoughts
of
men
.
Three
sorts
of
thoughts
.
1
Natural
to
you
foure
things
.
1.
That
thoughts
are
of
three
sorts
,
-
1.
Naturall
.
-
2.
Spirituall
.
-
3.
Sinfull
.
Naturall
thoughts
are
those
motions
,
stirrings
,
and
acts
which
reside
or
are
framed
in
the
sensible
,
and
intellectuall
part
of
man
;
and
they
doe
comprehend
under
them
those
reasonings
,
consultations
,
purposes
,
resolutions
,
intents
,
meditations
,
considerations
,
conceits
and
apprehensions
,
which
the
understanding
by
the
helpe
of
fancie
frames
within
it selfe
;
these
following
the
nature
of
man
in
constitution
and
creation
,
and
immediately
resulting
from
the
mind
of
man
,
are
not
unfitly
called
naturall
thoughts
;
man
is
borne
and
was
made
a
thinking
creature
,
such
thoughts
will
be
in
us
do
what
we
can
,
it
being
naturall
to
the
mind
to
be
thinking
;
and
if
we
take
such
thoughts
in
a
simple
consideration
they
are
no
sinnes
or
faults
,
the
minde
of
Adam
in
Creation
yea
and
of
Christ
himselfe
(
who
was
in
all
things
like
unto
us
sinne
excepted
)
were
full
of
such
thoughts
rightly
composed
;
they
had
many
transactions
in
their
mindes
,
yea
and
their
mindes
held
notable
discourses
with
the
things
that
they
knew
,
and
touching
things
to
be
done
;
they
had
their
fore-thoughts
preparing
them
to
actions
,
and
they
had
their
after-thoughts
recollecting
things
done
by
them
.
Spirituall
thoughts
are
those
2.
Spiritual
motions
and
turnings
of
the
minde
,
flowing
from
the
work
of
grace
in
the
soule
,
and
determining
themselves
in
spirituall
and
supernaturall
objects
;
there
are
two
things
which
doe
constitute
the
spirituallnesse
of
mans
thoughts
.
1.
The
originall
cause
of
them
;
namely
their
springing
from
a
sanctified
fountaine
that
is
closed
within
the
soule
,
the
mind
must
bee
renewed
and
sanctified
,
altered
,
and
cleansed
,
ere
it
can
and
doth
yeeld
out
holy
inclinations
,
and
motions
,
and
have
within
it
holy
projects
,
counsells
,
imaginations
and
reasonings
.
2.
The
speciall
object
of
them
;
the
thoughts
pitching
themselves
in
a
right
way
upon
things
that
are
divinely
good
,
and
making
for
Gods
glory
,
and
mans
salvation
are
said
to
bee
spirituall
.
These
kinde
of
thoughts
are
peculiar
unto
Gods
Saints
after
regeneration
,
for
without
the
Spirit
no
man
is
able
to
thinke
one
good
thought
,
2
Cor.
3.
5.
as
for
wicked
men
if
wee
consider
their
thoughts
formerly
they
are
starke
naught
;
yea
and
if
wee
consider
them
objectively
,
they
may
bee
naturally
and
morally
(
(
i.
e.
)
as
they
moove
in
the
way
of
nature
,
and
tend
to
the
good
of
a
civill
state
and
countrey
)
good
;
but
spiritually
good
they
are
not
,
they
no
way
further
their
sanctification
and
obedience
,
but
doe
occasion
much
hardnesse
and
sinfullnesse
unto
them
.
Sinnefull
thoughts
are
the
3.
Sinfull
.
motions
and
stirrings
of
mans
mind
unto
sinne
,
when
the
mind
by
the
object
or
the
subject
doth
muse
on
sinne
and
wickednesse
,
representing
and
acting
over
the
same
in
imagination
and
speculation
,
entertaining
Mat.
5.
28.
Rom.
13.
14.
Pro.
6.
18.
and
harbouring
the
same
in
provision
;
arting
and
skilling
it selfe
in
the
cunnings
and
methods
thereof
that
it
may
become
wittie
in
wickednesse
;
and
is
continually
framing
,
Esa.
32
7.
plotting
,
and
devising
wickednesse
within
it selfe
.
2.
That
sinnefull
and
evill
Two
sorts
of
evill
thoughts
.
thoughts
are
of
two
sorts
.
1.
Ascending
thoughts
,
which
flow
from
the
corrupt
heart
of
man
;
Out
of
the
heart
proceed
evill
thoughts
,
saith
Christ
,
Mat.
15.
19.
there
is
not
a
more
entire
cause
of
sinnefull
thoughts
then
sinfull
corruption
,
evill
thoughts
must
have
an
evill
principle
;
waters
doe
not
more
issue
out
from
a
full
fountaine
,
then
sinfull
thoughts
do
spring
from
a
sinnefull
nature
.
2.
Injected
thoughts
;
whose
working
is
inward
,
but
cause
outward
,
Satan
doth
venture
upon
the
thoughts
,
and
gets
his
entrance
into
the
soule
by
them
;
one
of
the
Fathers
tells
us
,
[
](A11845-e22430-b)a
a
Mala
co
gitatio
Diaboli
primogeni
ta
.
Hieron
.
that
a
wicked
thought
is
the
divels
eldest
daughter
;
this
one
thing
I
am
sure
of
,
that
as
naturall
corruption
is
mother
,
so
Satan
is
ordinarily
father
unto
vile
thoughts
in
men
;
Satan
put
into
[
](A11845-e22440-b)b
b
1
Chron
21.
1.
David
the
thought
of
numbring
his
people
,
and
Satan
filled
the
heart
of
Anani
as
that
hee
lied
to
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Acts
5.
3.
Happily
curiosity
may
here
enquire
into
the
just
difference
betweene
those
sinfull
thoughts
which
ascend
from
mans
nature
,
and
such
which
are
injected
by
Satan
?
Certaine
it
is
that
there
is
a
reall
difference
;
but
for
my
part
I
cannot
peremptorily
conclude
it
;
a
Christian
may
know
,
that
the
divell
hath
beene
in
his
heart
and
layd
his
egg
there
,
and
shuffled
in
his
motion
there
;
but
because
there
is
such
a
mixture
of
seeds
in
the
generation
of
sinfull
thoughts
which
are
monstrous
,
and
that
both
of
them
are
like
Simeon
and
Levi
,
brethren
in
evill
,
it
is
to
mee
a
point
of
great
difficulty
to
determine
their
apprehensive
difference
;
yet
I
reverence
those
Divines
and
their
opinions
who
have
given
out
the
probable
differences
betweene
Diabolicall
and
Naturall
thoughts
,
in
their
unnaturallnesse
,
unreasonablenesse
,
suddainesse
and
uncessantnesse
,
unto
whose
reasons
I
leave
my
Reader
,
and
doe
proceed
to
teach
you
.
3.
That
sinfull
thoughts
divide
and
multiply
themselves
Diversities
of
thoughts
in
men
.
severally
.
Sometimes
into
thoughts
of
blasphemie
against
God
and
Christ
,
and
the
Scriptures
;
men
wretchedly
imagining
and
thinking
negatively
Psal
94.
19.
&
unworthily
of
either
,
O
how
meanely
conceited
are
many
Psal.
53.
3.
men
of
Christ
,
making
him
the
Carpenters
Sonne
,
a
man
of
sorrowes
and
no
way
to
bee
regarded
for
salvation
,
and
as
2
Pet
3.
4.
1
Cor.
1.
21.
for
the
Scriptures
,
their
authority
and
verity
is
questioned
,
and
men
deeme
it
to
be
but
the
word
of
man
,
vaine
and
foolish
,
and
as
for
God
hee
is
directly
or
virtually
shut
out
in
his
being
and
Attributes
,
men
thinke
him
not
to
be
at
all
,
or
not
to
be
so
just
,
present
,
powerfull
,
gratious
,
and
mercifull
as
he
hath
revealed
himselfe
to
bee
;
witnesse
these
Scriptures
,
Psal.
14.
1.
Iob
22.
13
,
14.
Ephes.
2.
12.
Somtimes
into
thoughts
of
infidelity
,
against
the
power
,
and
promise
,
and
providence
of
God
,
and
these
arise
principally
in
times
of
mens
distresses
;
now
Mat
6
25
,
&
7
,
28
,
31.
men
take
thought
what
they
shall
eate
,
and
for
to
morrow
how
they
and
theirs
shall
doe
;
the
Prince
thought
in
himselfe
that
the
present
scarcitie
was
such
,
that
should
God
open
windowes
in
Heaven
,
it
could
not
cause
such
a
plenty
as
the
2
King
.
●
.
2.
Prophet
spake
of
.
Sometimes
into
thoughts
of
pride
,
men
Luk.
18
11.
Luk.
15.
7.
have
selfe-justifying
thoughts
,
and
selfe-advancing
thoughts
,
distentorious
,
and
curious
Rom.
12.
3.
thoughts
,
many
times
they
climbe
up
unto
the
exploration
of
secrets
beyond
reason
to
the
ruine
of
their
parts
and
estates
.
Sometimes
into
thoughts
of
folly
;
mens
thoughts
are
empty
and
incoherent
;
they
carry
the
scumme
and
foaming
of
the
water
in
them
,
men
many
times
doe
not
know
what
to
make
of
them
,
neither
are
they
able
to
give
a
good
account
of
them
unto
God
or
men
;
There
are
also
unsetled
thoughts
which
have
no
steadinesse
or
fixednesse
in
them
;
they
come
and
goe
having
a
fluencie
in
them
,
as
bubbles
rise
up
and
sink
againe
;
so
doe
the
thoughts
of
many
rise
and
fall
;
men
doe
thinke
and
unthinke
againe
,
even
as
Simile
.
men
by
the
quick
suggestion
of
their
phantasie
doe
loose
one
dreame
by
another
,
so
doe
men
by
the
slipperinesse
of
their
thoughts
loose
one
thought
in
another
;
nay
of
such
a
roaving
disposition
are
our
thoughts
,
that
they
are
much
like
to
the
wanton
Spannell
,
that
will
run
after
every
bird
even
to
the
loosing
of
his
Master
;
truly
there
is
no
staying
of
thoughts
,
but
they
will
be
gone
,
and
many
times
they
take
their
flight
beyond
the
call
and
command
of
Christians
themselves
.
There
are
strange
&
horrible
thoughts
that
many
times
doe
come
into
mens
minds
;
as
for
a
man
to
abhorre
God
,
renounce
Christ
,
Heaven
and
all
,
for
a
man
to
murder
himselfe
,
for
a
parent
to
murder
his
child
,
&c.
There
are
distracting
and
withdrawing
thoughts
;
such
as
creepe
into
us
when
wee
are
about
the
performance
of
duties
,
alienating
us
from
the
more
spirituall
performance
of
them
;
as
Benjamin
found
Iosephs
cup
in
his
sack
,
and
he
knew
not
how
it
came
there
,
so
Gods
children
doe
finde
such
dartings
and
droppings
in
of
strange
thoughts
when
they
are
upon
duties
,
that
they
wonder
whence
they
should
arise
.
Also
there
are
unseasonable
thoughts
;
thoughts
that
are
good
materially
may
become
circumstantially
evill
;
it
is
Satans
policy
to
prevent
and
interrupt
a
convenient
and
present
good
,
by
thrusting
in
some
unseasonable
good
,
a
good
that
is
not
well
placed
and
tim'd
;
for
a
man
to
have
praying
thoughts
is
good
,
but
when
hee
should
have
hearing
thoughts
to
have
these
praying
thoughts
is
unseasonable
,
&c.
To
conclude
,
there
are
despairing
thoughts
,
men
conceiving
themselves
to
bee
reprobated
and
rejected
of
God
,
to
whom
the
possibility
of
pardoning
mercy
and
heavenly
happinesse
doth
no
way
appertaine
;
I
said
in
my
hast
I
am
cut
off
Psal.
31.
●2
.
from
before
thine
eyes
,
saith
David
;
there
was
his
perishing
thoughts
.
4.
That
sinnefullnesse
of
thoughts
are
a
just
cause
of
soule-trouble
unto
Gods
Saints
,
you
shall
heare
them
bitterly
thus
complaining
,
seldome
doe
thoughts
of
God
or
goodnesse
rise
up
within
mee
,
my
soule
is
so
dry
and
barren
,
that
I
seldome
thinke
of
any
good
,
but
then
when
I
am
to
doe
it
;
yea
and
oftentimes
when
I
am
doing
good
I
thinke
not
of
it
,
I
have
occasions
enough
before
mee
for
good
thoughts
,
but
my
nature
is
dull
and
will
not
,
or
inexpert
and
cannot
make
use
of
them
;
and
if
my
thoughts
begin
at
any
time
to
worke
upon
good
objects
,
if
I
take
God
,
or
Christ
,
or
the
Word
,
or
my
sin
into
my
thoughts
,
I
soone
loose
the
sent
,
and
am
farre
from
insisting
on
them
;
the
Bee
may
Simile
.
sometimes
light
upon
a
good
flower
,
but
instantly
it
passeth
away
and
pitcheth
it selfe
upon
some
filthy
weede
;
and
I
alas
,
it
is
long
before
my
soule
can
bee
brought
to
pitch
on
a
good
object
;
and
I
finde
it
a
thing
most
difficult
to
make
my
minde
to
fixe
and
to
keepe
up
thoughts
of
goodnesse
in
mee
;
But
as
for
evill
thoughts
they
swarme
within
my
minde
and
settle
too
fast
,
you
cannot
name
that
wicked
thought
of
which
I
am
not
guilty
,
my
thoughts
have
beene
blasphemous
against
Christ
,
and
God
,
and
the
Word
of
God
,
my
thoughts
have
beene
doubting
and
distrusting
the
power
,
goodnesse
,
and
providence
of
God
,
my
thoughts
have
beene
proud
,
foolish
,
and
wandring
;
and
now
I
doe
despaire
in
my
thoughts
of
mine
estate
.
God
beholds
mee
in
my
thoughts
,
and
it
is
sinfull
corruption
that
sends
up
these
thoughts
,
and
Satan
cannot
but
enter
by
these
thoughts
,
and
I
can
doe
nothing
as
I
should
doe
it
for
these
thoughts
;
my
crosse
and
calamity
is
greatned
by
these
thoughts
,
alas
what
will
become
of
mee
for
these
my
thoughts
?
This
is
the
thing
which
hath
made
a
deepe
wound
in
the
spirit
;
for
the
curing
and
comforting
Seven
settlements
about
thoughts
.
whereof
,
I
shall
lay
downe
certaine
propositions
and
prescriptions
.
1.
That
the
dearest
children
of
God
besides
their
naturall
thoughts
,
may
have
many
sinfull
and
evill
thoughts
glancing
and
rising
up
within
their
Iob
1.
5.
mindes
;
yea
they
may
have
the
same
vile
thoughts
which
3
Causes
of
evill
thoughts
in
Gods
children
a
very
wicked
man
hath
;
and
wonder
not
at
it
;
seeeing
1.
Satan
is
as
watchfull
and
malicious
against
them
as
any
other
,
and
hee
doth
more
fiercely
assault
them
then
any
other
,
and
is
more
willing
to
vexe
them
then
any
other
.
2.
Corruption
cleaves
to
the
soules
of
them
as
well
as
others
,
and
it
workes
in
them
as
well
as
in
any
other
;
where
the
spring
of
corruption
is
not
wholy
dried
up
,
it
is
and
will
be
more
or
lesse
bubbling
out
into
most
vile
and
noisome
thoughts
.
3.
Infirmity
is
many
times
as
much
in
them
as
it
is
in
others
;
they
are
not
alwaies
so
watchfull
,
and
fearefull
as
it
doth
become
them
;
if
the
windowes
stand
open
no
wonder
if
birds
flie
into
the
chamber
,
and
if
Christians
let
downe
their
watch
,
and
care
,
no
wonder
that
vaine
thoughts
doe
enter
,
lodging
themselves
by
armies
within
them
,
sporting
themselves
in
their
mindes
,
and
presuming
to
justle
in
with
them
to
the
Church
,
and
to
the
Closer
,
mightily
distempering
and
distracting
them
in
duty
,
nay
making
them
to
become
like
other
men
.
2.
That
it
is
a
mercy
to
come
unto
the
sound
acquaimance
of
the
evillnesse
of
a
mans
owne
thoughts
;
Hypocrisie
and
sinfull
vanity
conceive
that
thoughts
are
free
,
and
therefore
is
it
fearelesse
and
carelesse
about
them
,
making
nothing
of
them
;
you
shall
hardly
perswade
a
wicked
man
to
thinke
that
his
thoughts
are
evill
and
ought
to
be
bewailed
,
or
amended
;
whereas
a
man
that
is
godly
indeed
,
he
is
made
sensible
of
the
sinnefullnesse
of
his
thoughts
by
way
of
feare
and
trouble
,
these
amaze
his
minde
,
afflict
his
spirit
,
and
doe
so
greatly
burthen
him
,
that
he
crieth
out
of
them
;
and
by
this
discovery
made
unto
him
,
he
is
set
into
the
way
of
rising
from
them
,
and
forsaking
of
them
according
to
Gods
requirement
;
Let
the
wicked
forsake
Esa.
55.
7.
his
way
,
and
the
unrighteous
man
his
thoughts
;
and
truth
it
A
twofold
remoovall
of
evill
thoughts
,
1
By
cessation
is
,
that
though
the
godly
doe
not
finde
evill
thoughts
remooved
by
absolute
cessation
,
so
as
they
shall
never
stirre
more
at
all
;
yet
they
are
remooved
by
subjection
and
manner
of
operation
,
2
Subject
.
on
.
although
they
doe
start
up
,
yet
the
Elect
upon
the
apprehension
of
their
evillnesse
,
subject
not
themselves
unto
them
;
they
are
not
so
effectually
active
or
actuating
as
formerly
,
or
as
they
are
to
wicked
men
;
this
is
a
truth
;
that
evills
apprehended
are
soonest
arraigned
,
condemned
,
bewailed
,
prevented
,
and
overcome
.
3.
That
among
many
ill
thoughts
lurking
and
lodging
within
us
,
it
must
be
our
wisedome
to
take
notice
of
the
good
thoughts
that
are
within
us
also
;
it
is
most
true
,
that
Christians
are
mixt
creatures
,
flesh
and
Spirit
,
nature
and
grace
;
and
so
there
may
bee
found
within
them
many
spirituall
Signes
of
goodnesse
of
thoughts
and
excellent
thoughts
,
as
well
as
evill
and
bad
thoughts
;
I
would
have
men
to
know
1.
That
every
thought
of
evill
is
not
an
evill
thought
,
but
the
goodnesse
of
mans
thoughts
stand
in
thinking
upon
the
evill
and
ungodlinesse
of
his
nature
and
practise
,
and
the
dishonour
of
God
by
the
same
unto
repentance
it selfe
.
2.
That
when
the
heart
can
lay
out
for
holy
duties
,
and
project
a
course
of
sanctification
,
and
a
way
of
salvation
prudently
declining
the
occasions
stirring
up
to
sinfull
thoughts
;
then
there
are
good
thoughts
within
;
all
providing
thoughts
for
duty
are
very
good
thoughts
;
the
wicked
man
is
thinking
how
he
may
shift
off
all
good
and
doe
all
evill
,
and
a
godly
man
hath
contrary
thoughts
unto
all
sinne
,
and
caring
thoughts
for
all
duty
.
3.
That
many
times
the
number
of
evill
thoughts
may
bee
more
to
a
Christians
sense
then
the
number
of
his
good
thoughts
;
a
Christian
may
see
and
discerne
in
himselfe
a
great
deale
of
corruption
working
against
a
little
grace
.
4.
That
one
good
thought
springing
up
within
the
soule
amongst
many
bad
thoughts
,
may
be
a
ground
of
comfort
against
all
evill
thoughts
whatsoever
;
it
being
an
argument
of
grace
in
truth
to
send
out
good
thoughts
.
4.
That
though
the
same
evill
thoughts
may
be
both
in
the
good
and
bad
,
yet
it
is
with
a
great
difference
,
For
1.
It
is
not
all
evill
thoughts
in
good
men
;
they
have
some
Foure
differences
between
the
thoughts
of
good
and
bad
men
.
good
thoughts
in
them
.
ob
.
So
have
wicked
men
too
?
Sol.
Have
they
good
thoughts
within
them
?
whence
come
they
?
I
am
sure
corrupt
nature
cannot
send
out
one
good
thought
,
and
unregenerate
men
are
truly
empty
of
spirituall
thoughts
;
but
make
the
best
of
them
and
their
thoughts
,
I
am
sure
they
are
in
them
against
a
temper
to
evill
thoughts
,
and
against
their
will
and
affections
;
light
is
not
more
displeasing
to
soare
eyes
,
then
good
thoughts
are
distastfull
unto
wicked
men
;
good
thoughts
are
strangers
with
them
,
they
goe
away
as
soone
as
they
come
,
all
their
thoughts
of
goodnes
are
transient
and
meerely
apprehensive
,
no
way
practicall
&
permanent
,
let
them
bee
never
so
good
materially
,
they
are
no
way
good
subjectively
and
circumstantially
.
2.
Under
all
bad
thoughts
within
,
a
good
man
is
wearie
and
burdened
,
and
willing
of
good
and
better
thoughts
for
them
,
he
cannot
fall
in
with
ill
thoughts
by
way
of
approbation
,
but
in
his
judgement
hee
doth
condemne
the
universality
of
evill
thoughts
,
which
are
thrust
upon
his
minde
unavoidably
;
whereas
wicked
men
are
unwilling
of
good
thoughts
,
making
them
their
burden
,
and
are
hugging
of
sinnefull
thoughts
,
making
them
their
delight
;
affectuous
thoughts
doe
not
more
belong
to
the
pleasure
of
the
body
,
then
sinfull
thoughts
do
to
the
delight
of
the
wicked
.
3.
Ill
thoughts
in
the
godly
are
in
resistance
,
as
they
come
not
in
with
welcome
,
so
they
stay
not
there
in
quiet
and
entertainement
;
they
doe
bewaile
them
,
and
pray
against
them
,
labouring
the
remoovall
of
them
by
all
meanes
.
4.
Ill
thoughts
in
the
godly
doe
spring
from
corruption
impaired
and
disabled
by
the
presence
and
power
of
sanctifying
grace
which
can
hold
mo
peace
with
corruption
;
ill
thoughts
in
wicked
men
doe
flow
from
corruption
in
strength
and
unsubdued
,
and
therefore
they
make
no
opposition
against
them
any
farther
then
they
oppose
themselves
to
themselves
,
and
their
owne
ends
;
it
is
one
thing
to
bee
troubled
with
the
evill
of
thoughts
,
and
another
thing
to
bee
troubled
with
the
clogging
circumstances
of
thoughts
,
an
evill
man
may
resist
an
evill
thought
,
for
the
declining
of
some
sensible
evill
,
or
for
the
furthering
of
some
other
evill
,
all
a
wicked
mans
thoughts
doe
bowe
and
bend
to
sinfull
projects
,
whereas
good
men
under
the
trouble
and
vexation
of
evill
thoughts
receive
much
good
at
the
last
;
God
hereby
making
them
more
fearefull
of
sinne
,
and
watchfull
over
their
thoughts
.
5.
That
multitude
of
rising
and
injected
thoughts
not
affected
,
but
vexing
and
perplexing
the
soule
,
cannot
take
away
the
ground
of
a
Christians
comfort
and
confidence
;
there
is
no
Mark
.
3.
18
Acts
8.
22.
thought
of
heart
bee
it
never
so
vile
but
it
may
be
repented
of
,
and
divine
grace
can
pardon
it
;
and
they
are
not
of
force
to
alter
a
mans
estate
in
grace
or
glory
;
confider
what
I
say
;
that
if
Satan
should
studie
all
the
arts
of
hell
to
coine
the
Note
.
most
abhominably
abhominable
thoughts
of
Atheisme
,
blasphemy
,
murder
,
&c.
and
afterward
dart
them
with
all
the
violence
of
hell
into
the
minde
of
men
,
(
men
in
the
meane
time
abhorring
and
rejecting
them
)
they
shall
proove
but
mens
crosses
,
they
shall
not
be
reputed
as
their
sinnes
,
and
so
shall
no
way
impaire
their
happinesse
standing
twixt
them
and
Heaven
;
and
as
they
cannot
alter
an
estate
in
happinesse
,
no
more
can
they
diminish
a
condition
in
holinesse
;
Benjamin
was
never
the
more
dishonest
,
because
Iosephs
cup
was
in
his
sack
,
or
Ioseph
the
more
uncleane
because
his
mistresse
did
attempt
his
chastity
,
no
more
doe
the
evill
of
injected
thoughts
alter
the
gratious
temper
of
a
Christian
;
doth
the
beating
Simile
.
of
the
waves
against
a
rock
alter
the
temper
of
the
rock
?
no
more
doth
the
injecting
of
evill
thoughts
by
Satan
change
a
Christians
holy
condition
.
6.
That
where
thoughts
are
sensibly
evill
and
naught
,
it
is
more
wisedome
to
seeke
their
cure
and
strengthning
against
them
then
to
stand
too
long
complaining
of
them
,
and
of
trouble
or
danger
by
them
;
and
here
know
,
1.
That
it
is
no
easie
or
ordinary
worke
to
alter
,
order
,
and
keepe
under
a
mans
thoughts
,
they
are
very
wilde
and
unruly
and
wily
.
2.
That
it
is
not
naturall
meanes
or
agents
which
can
cure
the
Christian
of
the
evillnesse
of
his
thoughts
,
that
which
turnes
nature
must
bee
another
thing
then
nature
,
all
naturall
causes
worke
onely
in
a
naturall
way
and
to
that
onely
which
is
naturall
,
a
spirituall
agent
and
a
spirituall
way
is
required
to
free
men
from
ill
thoughts
;
I
Six
helpes
against
evill
thoughts
.
cannot
fall
into
all
particulars
,
let
these
that
I
shall
name
suffice
for
the
generall
.
1.
Repent
for
the
whole
evill
of
your
thoughts
;
let
Acts
8.
22.
them
breake
and
bleede
your
soules
,
and
then
you
are
in
the
way
to
bedelivered
from
them
;
Wash
thine
heart
O
Ierusalem
Ier.
4.
14
from
wickednesse
that
thou
maist
bee
saved
,
how
long
shall
vaine
thoughts
lodge
within
thee
?
how
doe
men
come
to
remoove
,
and
dislodge
vaine
thoughts
?
it
is
by
repentance
for
sinne
and
ungodlinesse
,
this
is
the
forsaking
of
a
mans
thoughts
spoken
of
by
the
Prophet
Isaiah
;
Esa.
55.
7.
If
thou
hast
done
f●olishly
in
lifting
up
thy selfe
,
or
if
thou
hast
thought
evill
,
lay
thine
hand
upon
thy
mouth
,
saith
Salomon
,
Prov.
30.
32.
2.
Give
scope
and
rule
unto
Gods
Word
which
is
every
way
healing
and
ordering
unto
the
evillnesse
of
mens
thoughts
,
the
Word
is
a
notable
meanes
to
preserve
,
yea
and
to
deliver
from
evill
thoughts
;
it
begets
a
new
The
use
of
the
Word
about
the
thoughts
is
five-fold
.
spring
,
I
meane
a
new
minde
,
and
that
will
send
out
new
and
suppresse
the
old
thoughts
;
the
Word
of
God
is
1.
A
searcher
and
discerner
of
the
thoughts
and
intents
of
mans
heart
,
it
traceth
and
hunts
out
the
secret
windings
and
mindings
of
the
same
,
Heb.
4.
12.
2.
A
condemner
and
reproover
of
sinfull
thoughts
;
it
doth
indite
all
evill
thoughts
,
sharpely
checking
men
for
contemplative
wickednesse
,
Mat.
5.
28.
3.
A
remoover
of
sinnefull
thoughts
;
it
frees
the
soule
from
evill
cogitations
,
Psal.
119.
11.
the
voice
of
the
Word
sounding
in
the
soule
unto
evill
thoughts
,
is
like
the
wise
clamour
by
which
the
ravenous
birds
are
scared
from
their
unjust
prey
.
4.
A
subduer
of
evill
thoughts
;
let
the
Word
worke
never
so
powerfully
,
yet
strange
thoughts
will
remaine
still
in
the
soule
;
but
the
Word
is
of
that
force
that
it
casts
downe
imaginations
,
and
brings
into
captivity
every
thought
,
2
Cor.
10.
4
,
5.
5.
A
preserver
against
evill
thoughts
;
the
Word
of
God
can
keepe
out
evill
thoughts
,
and
maintaine
good
thoughts
in
the
minde
;
it
will
store
and
enrich
the
mind
with
divine
principles
and
habits
;
so
that
the
minde
shall
not
be
naked
and
emptie
;
but
full
with
the
variety
of
heavenly
notions
;
the
Word
is
full
,
and
the
minde
shall
finde
heere
a
promise
,
and
there
a
precept
,
there
a
threatning
,
and
heere
a
reward
,
&c.
the
Word
is
mighty
in
operation
,
and
it
will
draw
out
with
sweetest
power
those
heavenly
principles
,
and
with
them
those
gratious
habits
in
the
minde
unto
some
acts
and
operations
;
like
as
the
Sun
in
Simile
.
heate
is
virtuall
to
the
flowers
,
so
is
the
Word
in
power
to
the
stirring
up
of
habituall
grace
and
implanted
principles
,
the
mind
by
it
is
set
on
working
and
musing
on
that
which
is
good
.
In
a
word
,
the
Word
of
God
doth
present
the
minde
with
fresh
objects
of
meditation
,
whereby
it
mooves
the
soule
from
one
meditation
to
another
,
&
from
one
good
thought
to
a
better
.
3.
Wisely
keepe
off
from
all
such
occasions
and
things
which
might
stirre
up
and
continue
in
you
evill
thoughts
;
there
are
many
things
which
will
foment
matter
of
evill
to
the
minde
,
which
hath
not
onely
active
but
receptive
dispositions
,
it
doth
not
onely
worke
from
an
inward
but
an
outward
cause
;
occasions
have
beene
very
impressive
upon
the
minde
,
we
may
see
it
in
David
and
Peter
,
&c.
There
are
seven
things
(
stirring
Seven
things
to
be
avoided
as
continuing
sinful
thoughts
in
men
.
up
evill
thoughts
in
men
)
to
be
taken
heed
of
.
1.
The
not
making
conscience
of
evill
thoughts
;
it
was
wont
to
be
said
that
[
](A11845-e23440-b)a
a
Quicqui●
pudet
dicere
,
pu●et
&
cogitare
.
Hier
in
Ep.
ad
Dem.
whatsoever
is
unlawfull
to
bee
done
or
spoken
,
is
as
unlawfull
to
bee
thought
;
and
I
am
sure
this
is
as
true
,
that
such
as
make
no
conscience
of
thoughts
,
will
make
no
conscience
of
what
they
doe
or
speake
;
this
fancied
liberty
of
thoughts
hath
opened
the
flood-gate
and
occasioned
the
letting
in
of
multitude
of
vaine
thoughts
into
men
.
2.
The
subjecting
of
thoughts
unto
passions
and
affections
;
thoughts
were
ordained
to
moderate
and
take
off
passions
,
there
being
a
naturall
influence
from
the
thoughts
to
the
affections
,
but
if
men
give
way
unto
passionate
distempers
,
these
will
breed
distraction
and
division
of
thoughts
;
if
fire
bee
stirred
there
flie
up
a
multitude
of
sparkles
,
and
if
passions
sway
,
they
raise
up
a
variety
of
disordered
thoughts
within
us
,
the
soule
thereby
is
no
sooner
delivered
of
one
thought
,
but
it
is
in
labour
and
paine
with
another
.
3.
The
neglecting
and
suppressing
of
the
good
motions
of
the
Spirit
;
the
holy
Spirit
is
blowing
,
and
breathing
,
and
filling
the
heart
with
good
meditations
,
which
must
not
bee
1
Thes.
5.
19.
quenched
if
that
wee
will
free
our selves
from
ill
thoughts
.
4.
Looking
on
Satans
warres
;
my
meaning
is
,
that
when
Satan
shall
inject
his
thoughts
into
us
,
wee
must
not
take
them
up
,
and
gaze
upon
them
,
giving
them
a
walking
roome
within
us
;
if
they
stay
within
us
,
they
will
either
defile
us
,
or
els
soone
become
ours
.
5.
Evill
company
,
which
doth
either
find
us
or
will
make
us
bad
;
I
say
the
evill
discourses
and
examples
of
wicked
persons
will
corrupt
good
manners
and
strangely
alter
the
minde
both
to
the
evillnes
of
thoughts
and
delights
.
6.
Idlenesse
,
this
brings
forth
thoughts
of
Atheisme
,
and
all
kinde
of
impieties
;
he
who
takes
off
his
hand
from
labour
,
doth
teach
his
heart
to
think
evill
,
for
the
mind
will
still
bee
working
,
though
the
man
bee
idle
;
't
is
good
therefore
to
bee
upon
the
duties
of
our
calling
,
bee
made
wise
by
David
,
2
Sam.
11.
1
,
2
,
3.
7.
Worldlinesse
;
there
is
a
strong
efficacie
in
an
earthly
treasure
,
to
steale
away
the
soule
both
from
it selfe
,
and
God
,
the
world
and
gaine
begets
a
world
of
thoughts
in
the
heads
and
hearts
of
men
,
who
are
more
full
of
vaine
and
wandering
thoughts
in
hearing
and
praying
,
then
such
whose
hearts
are
set
upon
the
riches
of
this
world
?
thick
and
foggie
ayre
doth
darken
the
earth
,
and
worldly
engagements
do
stuffe
and
stifle
the
minde
,
stirring
up
many
plottings
and
contrivements
.
4.
Labour
for
strength
of
affections
unto
God
;
the
more
we
can
keepe
up
spirituall
affections
within
us
,
setting
them
upon
God
,
and
duty
,
and
Heaven
,
the
more
we
shall
keep
out
and
keepe
downe
carnall
and
sinfull
thoughts
;
it
is
an
excellent
thing
to
fill
the
head
and
heart
with
God
,
and
to
be
zealously
affected
in
good
things
;
these
things
have
a
strong
power
over
man
,
and
will
make
him
to
be
thinking
aright
;
see
it
in
David
,
O
how
I
love
thy
Law
?
it
is
my
meditation
all
the
day
,
Psal.
119.
97.
5.
Watch
and
observe
the
heart
duly
,
taking
an
account
of
thoughts
;
let
no
thoughts
come
in
unespied
,
but
keepe
watch
&
ward
within
the
soule
,
and
that
with
much
diligence
and
feare
,
and
learne
to
examine
all
your
thoughts
most
strictly
by
the
rule
;
say
often
what
and
whence
are
these
thoughts
of
mine
?
can
and
doe
these
agree
with
the
Word
and
Law
of
God
?
be
not
too
favourable
unto
them
in
your selves
,
and
you
Pro.
4.
shall
the
better
suppresse
them
and
keepe
them
out
.
6.
Commit
your
waies
unto
God
by
faith
;
Commit
thy
way
Pro.
16.
3.
unto
the
Lord
,
and
thy
thoughts
shall
bee
established
,
I
know
no
better
way
to
keep
out
the
confusion
and
vexation
of
sinnefull
thoughts
,
then
by
setting
up
faith
in
exercise
;
this
is
a
grace
which
will
1.
Fence
the
minde
with
divine
arguments
against
all
carnall
reasonings
and
selferesolutions
.
2.
Answer
Satan
in
all
his
reasonings
and
suggestions
.
3.
Raise
up
the
minde
to
quite
contrary
things
to
those
which
Satan
puts
within
us
;
and
4.
When
Satan
doth
urge
his
horrible
thoughts
upon
us
,
it
will
make
us
to
flie
to
God
with
our
complaints
against
Satan
,
and
to
spread
our
condition
before
the
Lord
,
saying
,
Lord
behold
mee
,
and
my
condition
,
I
cannot
be
quiet
for
Satan
,
and
mine
owne
stirring
corruptions
they
are
still
casting
up
evill
thoughts
within
mee
contrary
to
thy
Word
,
thy
glory
,
and
my
will
;
Lord
leade
mee
not
into
these
temptations
,
or
deliver
mee
from
the
evill
of
these
thoughts
,
that
they
may
not
prevaile
over
mee
.
Lastly
,
know
that
there
may
be
much
comfort
to
a
Christian
in
doing
duty
,
notwithstanding
he
finde
many
wandring
and
impertinent
thoughts
within
him
in
dutie
,
wee
may
not
give
over
duties
publique
,
and
private
,
because
of
some
distractions
accompanying
us
,
prayer
is
to
be
used
as
a
meanes
to
cure
our
wandrings
in
prayer
;
if
dirt
Simile
.
be
cast
into
a
spring
,
men
will
not
damme
it
up
,
and
for
sinfull
thoughts
we
are
not
to
cast
off
spirituall
performances
;
looke
upon
three
things
which
must
stay
the
heart
in
dutie
.
Three
●hings
incouraging
●o
duty
●nder
wandring
●houghts
.
1.
Resolution
against
all
sinnefull
thoughts
in
duty
,
when
a
Christian
doth
finde
the
bent
of
his
heart
to
bee
against
them
before
he
begin
the
duty
,
he
is
to
goe
on
in
duty
.
2.
Sincerity
and
humility
in
the
doing
of
duties
;
he
that
can
with
a
sincere
and
humble
heart
goe
thorough
duty
,
may
take
comfort
in
performing
dutie
;
duties
must
not
be
judged
of
by
accidentall
and
involuntary
imperfections
,
but
by
the
temper
and
disposition
of
the
heart
which
God
lookes
at
.
3.
Acceptance
of
duties
in
Christ
,
all
a
Christians
duties
have
their
immediate
ground
of
acceptance
in
Christ
,
and
not
in
the
strength
and
setlednesse
of
mans
performance
.
To
conclude
all
that
at
this
time
I
meane
to
speake
of
in
this
Argument
;
know
,
that
Satan
in
injecting
of
evill
thoughts
into
the
godly
,
dealeth
with
them
as
many
wicked
men
doe
with
the
names
of
Gods
children
;
wee
find
that
the
children
of
others
begetting
,
are
many
times
laid
at
honest
mens
doores
,
and
unto
honest
mens
charge
,
and
who
can
stop
the
mouth
of
iniquitie
?
yet
in
this
case
a
cleare
conscience
is
the
ablest
comforter
,
and
confuter
;
just
so
Satan
begets
and
stirres
up
within
us
evill
thoughts
;
and
then
hee
would
father
them
on
us
,
and
trouble
us
by
them
;
but
our
pure
hearts
rising
up
against
them
,
and
bewailing
them
,
makes
us
cleare
of
them
before
God
,
who
is
the
judge
of
uprightnesse
and
the
rewarder
of
innocencie
.
Deo
Gloria
.